A little About Greater Fairies, and Lesser Faeries

It is easy to underestimate the native cleverness, wit, and knowledge of Fairy kind. This is
always a mistake. All fairies are long lived, with many of the Greater Fairies being ancient
beyond the reckoning. Though they are very limited with respect to their sense of adventure
and curiosity, this seems to be an adaptation that allows them to maintain their simple lifestyles
over very long lifespan. Thus, technical tasks are simply not their forte, relying more on
memory, experience, and inscrutable methods of impeccably judging all whom they meet.

The actual relationship between Greater and Lesser fairy kind, is as yet unclear, but to be
explored in future stories.

 

The Greater Fairies:

Greater Fairies, who are far fewer in number, are both more intelligent and much larger than
the ‘little ones.’ They were created by the ancient to attend him, and to act as his
eyes and ears, as well as serving as his guardians. They all have rich personalities, but only
a few are willing to show this in the presence of men, whom they mistrust because they
think and act so differently than fairy-folk; often saying one thing while thinking or believing
another, which fairies simply can not understand.

They are all distinguished by their eyes, which are usually very brightly colored or metallic,
and are extremely expressive. The brightness of their eyes expresses the level of ‘joy’ they
are feeling. They are collectively the ‘Aida’ or ‘Joyful Helpers.’

Several of their great poetic cycles or histories, as well as several of the learning songs,
seem to indicate that eye color may be passed along from the parent fairies. Thus, if
Golden-eyes were to conceive with her consort Blue-eyes, they might be expected to have a
green-eyed offspring.

Greater fairies have developed or been taught writing. However, they are more likely to
rely on a very strong oral tradition of passing information amongst themselves, the likes of
which humans could scarcely comprehend. Their traditional songs and cycles encompass a
history and a knowledge of the natural world that is beyond the grasp of most human minds.
Thus, though most of the greater fairies can read, learning and memorization are undertaken
through songs

 

The Lesser Faeries:

Lesser Faeries are many more in number. Their personalities are simpler, and though some
may speak from time to time, many more may not be so capable. They seem to develop
over a limited range of capacity, but as a whole, they are far less capable of dealing with
complex tasks than their larger brethren. Some may even be almost feral, living apart in
small loose groupings, dwelling in places where the Unicorn has sojourned over the millennia,
which to all practical purposes is everywhere.

What they lack in innate ability, they can usually make up for in sheer numbers and enthusiasm.
Lesser Faeries are smaller than the Greater Fairies, being roughly half the size, and unlike the
their larger cousins, they seem to remain approximately the same size throughout their lives.

All Lesser Faeries have jet-black eyes, which although they are significantly less expressive
due to their lack of color, never the less follow the same pattern of gaining a high luster when
they are happy, to a dull coal like flatness when they are sad. This is of little moment, though,
because Lesser Faeries are almost always happy.

All the fairy folk are empathic, in ways that are not clearly understandable. Most of this
is the ability to sense raw emotions, such as chemical and hormonal changes, to an extent that
it has become a rich and expressive form of communication, but there are times when they seem
to function to an almost extra sensory extent. Mostly this means that the little ones will
enjoy undertaking some small needful task, because they can feel the need in others as if
it were their own, and enjoy the satiation of that need as they would any other pleasurable
emotion. Again, however, there are times when any fairy might seem prescient, either
due to an inhumanly vast experience, or through cues that are simply not decipherable
with human senses, it is simply uncertain to us.

 

Sarah Lynn Morgan

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Name		Gender		Meaning
Asho				'Pure of heart' The ancient, The Unicorn
Dyre				'Dear heart'
Syna				'Two Together', In Hebrew 'Sarah'
Dara				'Compassion & Wisdom', Innkeeper’s wife.
Chandi				'Angry'
Maleah				'Unique little Girl', Chandi's Daughter.
Bryan				'Strong one', Syna's Father.
Arlen				'Pledge', Chandi's son.
Jada				'Wise', Crown emissary.
Keely				'Beautiful & Graceful', Syna's Friend.
Calum				'Dove', Innkeeper
Bram				'Raven', Mean young cousin
Braum				'Man like', Mean younger cousin
Liam				'Unwavering protector', The smith
Keene				'Ancient, Wise, Learned', Village Elder.
Braelan				The old Healer
Aida				'Joyful Helper', All Greater Fairies
Copper-eyes				Syna's 'Aida'
Green-eyes				Very beautiful, a healer
Blue-eyes				A watcher, consort of Golden-eyes
Golden-eyes				The Eldest, She knows of Man

I hear the whispers of green leaves, of meadow grass, and river reeds. I feel the wind that pays them heed. a warm caress the heavens breathe I hear the singing of the larks, and fat gray squirrels on wet tree bark, of buzzing bees, do flowers tend, a Lovely song that never ends. I hear the summer singing free, of life, of love and reverie. From every voice, in every tree a lovely song --- but not for me. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift           Part One

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     All who lived near the village agreed that the sun had never seemed so warm. Never had the crops grown so quickly, so bountifully, nor yielded as sweet. Never in living memory had the river flowed so clear, and even in the depths of summer, so cool. In fact, even in the midst of those short and mild winters, which must give rest to the fertile earth, the river never froze, but continued to flow even as the fields continued to yield abundant winter forage for the herds.

All agreed that in those happy days they seemed to have been blessed for reasons beyond all ken. They had been especially blessed with children who grew strong and well. Even Couples thought long past their years of parental blessing, added to or even began new families, bringing forth children who were well formed, healthy, clever, and most especially beautiful to all did gaze upon them.

After years of comfort and bounty, the most popular explanation for this good fortune was that some profound and benevolent spirit had inhabited their little river valley. It was an explanation that was as good as any; and, as people will do, other topics soon began to intrude on the wonder, and many of the villagers began to accept the times as their due. Most simply did not think of, nor appreciate their fortune. The children, who never knew of else, never knew to concern themselves.

It was a happy time. Everyone agreed: Except of course, for those very few who did not share in full measure that good fortune which so many had long ago forgotten to enjoy…

 
 

 
 

     Dyre could feel every small stone on the road through the thin bottoms of his shoes. The Trip back from the village usually only took a single turn of the glass, but today he was walking far more slowly. On most other days, he would also have enjoyed the relaxing walk away from doing his chores.

He shifted his bag again uncomfortably. It held little enough with only some ground sweet grains for bread, two small spools of thread, and most importantly a small badly needed axe-head that the Smith had mended for his father. Even so, the bag felt heavier and more uncomfortable than it usually did.

On such a warm and pleasant afternoon, the handful of neighbors he passed were working their fields, and had waved or called out pleasantly. In the trees and meadows that bounded either side of the road, just as on the farms of men, there was also life working and playing. Most of the small creatures there too called out in their own fashion when they spied him walking quietly by. On any other day, he might have paused here and there to watch, or to call and wave back to those who might understand him — but not today. Today Dyre’s sad eyes hardly ever left the road before his feet

He had almost reached the path that would lead him to the slopes of the hills, and to his father’s farm, when he realized that amongst all the other quiet sounds of the valley he could hear someone calling his name. Looking to his right across a field of grain, he could see two small children laughing and running toward him as fast as they could

“Syna! Syna! Wait! Please come and play with us!” The children shouted even as they ran to reach him.

For the first time in many hours, Dyre smiled. It was Maleah and Arlen, the twins. Even though the children called him Syna too, he smiled weakly back at them and waved. For the last two years, since the children had grown old enough for their mother to turn them loose to play on their own, he had come to love them dearly, and often stopped to play with them for a little while as he passed to and from the village. They called him Syna, because that was what their mother called him, and were just too young to realize, and he could hardly be hurt by two such sweet voices.

Seeing that he had stopped, Arlen and Maleah ceased calling, and ran in earnest for the road. Dyre took a step toward the fence that separated the road from the field, where he paused to hang the bag on a post beside a flowerpot. He knew the children lived too far away from the village to see many other children, so they would always watch about this time of day for Dyre to pass.

As they drew near, they began to giggle once more, out of breath, but all smiles. Maleah reached him first, and quickly gave him a hug, before taking his hand.

“Oh, Syna!” The little girl grinned, “We were so hopping to see you today. Can you stop and play with us? We were planting flowers over by the stream.” With that, she held out a handful of badly crushed flowers, their stems broken off above the roots. “Please come and play with us! Please?” She hugged him once more, and Dyre dropped to his knees, and hugged the child back, before reaching out to give Arlen an affectionate squeeze on the shoulder.

“I’m sorry, Maleah. I have to take a new axe I just got from the smith to my father. He needs is now, and I promised him that I’d hurry, and I’ve already been…, delayed in town...”

“OH!” Maleah moaned, acting as if she were badly disappointed as only very young children can be.

“I’ll tell you what!” Dyre said, trying to raise the children’s spirits. “I have to work at the Inn for Keely tomorrow evening. I promised Dara that I’d be there in the evening, so I can stop by and help you plant your garden tomorrow afternoon. OK?”

“Yea!” Maleah squealed, and jumped into Dyre’s arms.

“Will you help me with my tree-home too?” Arlen asked hopefully.

“I’ll have plenty of time to do both. We’ll put a roof on your tree-home, and I’ll even show you how to plant flowers so that they will keep growing Ok?” Then smiling, Arlen also stepped forward to hug Dyre’s shoulder.

 

 

     Dara, the innkeepers wife, was just coming around a turn in the road, when she finally caught sight of Dyre. She had been his mothers closest friend, and on hearing from her daughter, Keely, what the other children had done to poor Syna, had been hurrying to catch up with him to make sure that he was going to be alright. It broke her heart to see what the poor child went through at the hands of the other children, as well as many of the adults in the village. It had been several seven-days since she had checked on his father and him,and planned to use that as an excuse to drop in if she could not catch him on the road.

Smiling she could see that Dyre was once again being accosted by Chandi’s pair. Chandi herself was unpleasant, but her children were inexplicably as sweet as they could be. It always amazed her how young children seemed so drawn to Dyre. The children his own age, or worse, those a little older were usually very cruel to Syna, with a few exceptions like her Keely; while the younger children seemed to always want him to stop and play games, and to spend time with them. Dara was always glad to see someone being kind to the gentle child.

Dara was still smiling, as she watched the second child lean over to hug Syna affectionately, when a movement in the field caught her eye. It was Chandi, making her way rapidly across the field toward the children.

Dara increased her pace instantly, but Chandi was almost upon them.

 

 

      “I thought that was you, Syna.” Chandi said harshly.

Dyre and the children were startled by Chandi’s voice. Looking up, Dyre could see the anger that had contorted Chandi’s face even more than her usual mood, and quickly stood to face the woman. “Good day, Chandi.” Dyre began with a dry throat. “I was just on my way home when the children came over to say hello.”

“I can see that for myself, Syna!” Chandi snapped rudely at him. “Don’t you think I watch my own children?”

Dyre tried to reply. “Chandi, I didn’t mean to say…”

Chandi ignored him, and reached over the fence to draw the children back through. “Children, I’ve told you not to talk to people on the road, now I want you to go to the cottage, and get a drink, and I’ll come and get you a treat to hold you over till supper.”

Maleah, as usual spoke up. “But Momma, its only Syna. He’s going to help us plant my flower garden tomorrow!”

Chandi grimaced before replying quickly. “Maleah, I don’t think he will be able to. I’m sure that he has to help his own family tomorrow. Now don’t argue or there will be no supper. Run along to the cottage, and no more arguments out of you girl.”

Both children looked disappointed, but they recognized the tone in their mother’s voice, so turned toward the cabin. Looking back, Arlen called out “Bye Syna! I hope you can come and play tomorrow like you promised.”

“I’ll try.” Dyre smiled back at them, but his eyes were quickly drawn back to Chandi, who seemed to be waiting for the children to get out of earshot. That wouldn’t be long, because Arlen had begun to race for the cottage, and Maleah had squealed and begun to race after him.

“Chandi, I don’t know why you’re angry with me. I was just being kind to the children.” Dyre said softly, trying to sound as reasonable as possible.

“I don’t care what you thought you were doing. Syna!” Chandi replied venomously. When she used the name, it sounded like the children in the village. It sounded like a curse. “I don’t want you here, and I don’t want you near my children.”

“But, Chandi, I’ve done nothing to you. Why are you so angry?” Dyre tried his best not to show the hurt he felt inside at yet another confrontation, but it was too much, and he could not keep it out of his voice.

“It’s not what you’ve done, it’s what you are. I don’t want your kind, here.” Chandi said, with a look of someone who had delivered a devastatingly clear and winning argument.

“And what kind is that, Chandi? What harm have I done?” Dyre said, his anger beginning to rise at the unfair treatment.

“Shut up, and go home, before I take a stick to you, you Syna!” Chandi said with a reddening face.

Dyre’s shoulders began to slump again. One look at Chandi’s face was enough to convince him that talk was useless. Sadly he slipped his bag from her fence, and turned to continue down the road. He was already several paces along when the children’s disappointment occurred to him. “I’ll be here tomorrow near midday.” he said with only a quick glance back at the angry woman glaring at him. “If you don’t want them to see me, you might want to keep the children inside.” He finished in a dejected voice

Angry as she was, Chandi took the statement as defiance despite his sad tone, and even though she should have known better. In a blink, she looked around, and quickly stooped to pick up a stone which threw it at the boy’s back. The stone hit him behind his right ear, and he was on his hands and knees before he even knew he had been hit.

Chandi herself was shocked. If she had hurt the child, the village fathers would make trouble. No matter that the boy had been willful, or that everyone else would understand. If she had to pay, her husband would be very angry at her temper and foolishness.

Afraid of the consequences, Chandi had begun to climb over the fence, in the hope that the child was not really hurt, when Dyre began to rise to his feet once more. Looking down, he could see the rock, which was the size of his fist lying in the road, and picked it up.

Turning toward Chandi, he raised his other hand unsteadily to feel the back of his head. When he looked, there was blood on his fingers. “Why?” He asked, before he had to stop speaking to fight down a wave of nausea that suddenly swept up from his stomach.

Chandi was still in shock at what she had done, but managed to get out. “You’ll think twice before you talk back to me child. Now get away from my farm.”

Dyre felt his anger growing. His fist gripped the stone in his hand tightly, even as he could feel the blood on the tips of his fingers. His eyes could see the fear begin to grow in Chandi’s eyes, as he took a step toward her. Then he caught sight of the flowerpot standing on the post, and instantly threw the stone as hard as he could.

Chandi let out a little yelp, and stumbled back, even as the stone was thrown. She was several feet away when the pot exploded in all directions.

 

 

     Behind him, Dara saw him moving away and began to slow her pace in response. When she saw Chandi bend to the ground, she knew with a sick certainty what was coming, but she was too far away to do anything about it. The yell she had in her throat was choked off, even as the stone flew. “Please.” She whispered, even as she now began to run. She prayed that the stone would miss, but no sooner had the thought occurred than poor little Syna was down on his knees in the middle of the road, and his body slumping forward as he put his hands out to catch himself.

“Dear God, no.” Dara gasped, as she gathered her skirt in on hand as she ran.

 

 

     Chandi and Dyre just stared at each other for several breaths, before the boy turned and fled up the road, making for the path to his father’s farm as fast as his aching head would allow.

Dyre had already turned off the road, and was out sight in the trees when Dara reached Chandi. “What are you doing?” Dara gasped in astonishment.

Chandi turned to the woman in shock.

“He…” She was speechless in fear for a moment, frightened that someone had seen. Finally she continued. “He was willful, and wouldn’t leave.” Chandi finally got out.

“Dyre? Willful!” Dara was yelling at her now, causing Chandi to take a step backwards yet again. “You evil wyitch! How do you expect anyone to believe that when you hit him in the back of the head? If that child is hurt, Chandi, I’ll make sure that the village fathers know exactly what you did. You just try to tell them it was because Dyre was willful. They’ll double your punishment! You’ll be lucky if they don’t take a branch to you in the middle of the square!” Dara only tarried because she was out of breath from running.

“But, he tried to kill me. He threw the stone at me!” Chandi gasped.

“Threw the stone…” Dara could believe the gall of the woman. “Chandi. No one and I mean no one would believe that even Dyre could miss that fat head of yours if he had wanted to hit you.”

“Well who’s going to pay for my pot?” Chandi said, putting her hands on her hips, and glaring at the older woman, thinking she had the upper hand finally.

Outraged by Chandi’s very stance, Dara took several steps with a growl low in her throat, and actually slapped a matching pot off of a nearby post, causing it to shatter as it hit the ground. Then turning toward the now pale-faced woman, she said. “The same person who’s going to pay for that one, you wench! Your poor dumb husband!”

Even in her anger, Dara remembered that the child might still be hurt “Chandi, if that child is hurt, I’ll make sure you pay for more than an ugly pot.” Then without looking back, she began to hurry along the road to try once more to catch up with Dyre.

 
 

 
 

     Dara was out of breath having come so far from the village in so short a time, so her progress on the hill was slower than she would have wished. She could tell from the noise of the animals in the trees, that the boy had passed, but she could not see him. She paused to breathe, and shook her head at having lost her head that way with the foolish woman. It might just be Calum, her husband, who paid for one of the pots. No matter, though, she thought with shadow of a smile reaching her lips. She could just see the smile on his face, as he waked to the table in front of the elders, to lay the few coppers down. She could see him place a few more on the table, just in case anyone else wanted to throw a rock at Chandi as well.

“He’s a good man.” She said quietly to herself.

Her only regret would be that Chandi’s husband probably wouldn’t beat her, because she knew that Ladd was a good man too, in spite of what she had said. If he would, all their lives would probably be a whole lot better.

Dara began to climb the path again, but more slowly at a walk. The quietness of her passage was all that allowed the soft sob coming from her left to reach her ears. Softly, she turned in the direction of the small noise, and quickly came upon the child laying face down on the ground, sobbing almost silently, even as his hand held the black of his head.

Dara froze for a moment. It was the first time she had seen him cry since he had been very young. Even with all the taunts and hurts she had witnessed; even when his poor mother had disappeared, she had never seen him cry. His usual response to sadness was just the sad mournful look, so old and out of place on a child as young as he.

“Dyre?” She said softly, as she crept over toward him. He must not have heard, because when she spoke the second time, he jumped. “Dyre? Child, are you all right?” She asked as gently as she could, half expecting him to rise up and flee.

Dyre only looked at her though watery eyes, before putting his head down on his arm where he continued to sob softly.

“Oh, child. Let me take a look at your head.”

Kneeling beside the boy, Dara began gently to move his long hair aside to see how badly he was hurt. There was some blood, but not too much. The lump on his head was by far the more impressive. She could tell that it hurt, because he flinched, and began to shake when her fingers came close to the lump, but he made no sound now. Finally, with difficulty because his hair was so long and thick, she found the wound. The rock had broken the skin, but the bleeding was already beginning to slow, even before she pulled a cloth out of her apron, and pressed it to the back of his head.

“Dyre, I’m so sorry.” she said. “I was coming to find you. Keely was very upset, and came to tell me. When I found that you had already left on the south road, I followed to make sure you were all right. I saw Chandi throw the stone.”

She sat on the ground, and partially pulled the boy onto her lap. “I’m so sorry she hurt you.” Dara said, feeling so bad for the child. He was so kind and gentle; she could not understand how so many people could take actual pleasure in hurting him.

Dyre lay limply there, for several minutes, the tears still running down his face even though he had sopped sobbing. He was so quiet, that Dara began to fear that the wound was worse than it looked. “How do you feel, Dyre?” she said softly.

“I feel sick to my stomach.” The boy replied very softly.

“Is it getting better, or worse?” Dara asked fearfully.

“It’s much better since I lay down.” He said. “I’ sorry if I frightened you, I just felt sick and dizzy.”

Relived that it was getting better, Dara began to stroke his shoulders and neck while he lay still. “Good, child, good. I’m sure you’ll be feeling better in a little while Just lay still for now. You did the right thing.”

She could feel the boy tense slightly, even before he spoke again softly. “What right thing would that be, Dara? Stopping that rock with the back of my head?”

“No, Child.” Dara shook her head slightly to herself. “You tried to walk away from Chandi. It was her fault, not yours.”

“I don’t think it matters whose fault it was. I’m the one who has to live with it.” The boy said this holding out his arm, to show Dara for the first time that the skin around is left wrist was badly discolored.

“Oh No, Dyre. Let me look at that.” Even as she reached for his hand to feel his wrist.
“Does it hurt?” She asked, though she knew how stupid the question really was. Of course it hurt. From the looks of the bruise, it must hurt quite a lot.

“No.” He said quietly.

“Well, at least we can put something on the skin, to make it feel better.” She paused to think of what to say next, unsure if it was the right time. She wanted to talk with him before they saw his father, and that left little choice.

“What did Chandi say?” She asked, in a voice that she hoped sounded level.

“She said that she didn’t want my kind around her or her children.” He said softly.

Dara had to fight back a curse that came to her lips unbidden, and take a few breaths before she could ask the next question as calmly as she wanted. “And did she say what ‘kind’ she thought you were?”

“No.” Dyre said softly, as he gingerly rolled himself over to his side before laying his head once again on Dara’s thigh, and closing his eyes in the aborted effort to raise himself. Dara stopped him with a hand on his shoulder to hold him still. Then, after a long pause, he continued, “I’m sure she meant the kind that the boys in the village were talking about.”

Dara had heard most of the story from Keely, but she felt she had to draw him out. “And what kind was that, Dyre?”

“Braun was trying to get me to kiss him in front of his friends. He told them that he thought that was what I wanted to do. He said that I really liked boys, and that that was why I was so odd.”

Dara could see a little tremor around his mouth as he stopped speaking, and his eyes squeeze tighter as if he was fighting back against the new tears that squeezed from beneath his lids.

For long moments Dara was unsure. She felt sure she understood the child as well as his own mother might have, but there was just the smallest chance she was wrong. Either way, she felt that she had to use this chance to draw him out as far as she could. She was fearful that he might never be able to overcome the hurts he had suffered if she did not find some way to help him now. She needed to hear the truth from him.

One of the older women in the village has spotted his oddness many years before. It was just after his mother had gone missing. Dara had always known that he was a special child, having even discussed it with his mother a time or two. He had always been very gentle and very kind. She had never known him to misbehave, or even join in the more raucous games and pranks the other boys played. In fact, from the very beginning he usually preferred to play quietly with her Keely.

It was the older women who had begun to call him Syna. They said that it was because he was more like a girl than a boy. The woman had not meant to be cruel, as the name only meant that he seemed not to fit in well. His mannerisms, and his gestures; the way he sometimes walked and spoke; so many things about him seemed more apt for a girl his age, than a boy. If she could only see him now, Dara thought, as she softly brushed his long reddish blond hair away from the side of his face. His latest curse was that the boy was pretty. His fine features were so like his beautiful mother’s that it strained her heart to look at him sometimes.

His mother, Aria, had been a very beautiful woman, as well as Dara’s best friend from earliest childhood. Unfortunately, he had too many of her beautiful features, and as time went by, it only seemed to be growing worse and not better as some of the adults had thought it should. His maturation seemed noticeably delayed.

Yes, the old woman had not meant anything cruel by calling him Syna, which simply means “two as one”, but over the last few years, the name had taken on many awful meanings. The children misunderstood some or most of what they heard, and for the last year it had gotten much worse, even as he seemed to fit in less and less. When he was younger, he was often mistaken for a girl in boys clothing, but now that he was older still, he looked even stranger; or worse, more like a young woman in boy’s clothes…

Hesitantly, Dara chose her words very carefully. She knew she was most likely to hurt him worse. “Why did he do that, do you think? Has he tried to kiss you before?”

“No.” Dyre said with some surprise creeping into his voice.

“Well he must have wanted to kiss you pretty badly, to have held your arm so tightly.” She even tried to smile to draw his attention away from seriousness of the question she was really trying to ask amid the joke. “And besides…,” she tilted her head slightly to the side, “at least it was Braun. At least he’s better looking, and bathes a lot more often than his friends.”

“Oh, Dara. Please don’t tease me too!” Fortunately, Dyre sounded at least a little amused by her observation.

Dara hesitated, before continuing. She felt like she was walking the edge of a cliff… “Seriously, child, did you ever say anything, even casually about one of the boys that might have given them the wrong idea?”

“No.” he said softly.

“Are you sure? I mean everyone says things that come out wrong once in a while. You too are at that age now, that you begin to notice others in a different way. Perhaps you and Keely were talking about a boy one of you had a crush on, and someone overheard you?”

Dara’s heart felt like it had seized up in her chest, half of her wanting to take it back. However, the question was asked. If he took it badly, he might never speak to her again. She was afraid she might have just stuck a knife into his heart, but yes, she had to ask if she were to help him.

“Dara?” he finally said softly after too many silent moments. Somehow she was able to respond with a noise, even though she had no breath left. “You don’t have to worry about that. Keely’s never told me she had a crush on anyone, and I…” he stopped talking.

“Go on, Dyre.” Dara said after waiting several more moments, only to have the boy surprise her yet again, by answering with a maturity that was far beyond his years.

“Dara, I don’t like the other boys in that way. I don’t even like most of them in any way at all. Kissing Braun was not my idea. I’d rather kiss the Smith’s old horse. Do you understand?” He finished without ever opening his eyes.

“I do, Dyre.” She murmured, the fist that had been squeezing her chest easing up a little.

Then he took her by surprise, by continuing. “The person I like the most is a girl, but I’ve never even told anyone about that.”

Dara wanted to lift him up and hold him. There had been so many pains in his young life. The worst was his mother just vanishing one evening on the road from the village. Then, his father, still a very good man, had withdrawn so from the loss of his wife.

Of course, Dara had known all along to whom he was attracted. It was her eldest, Keely. Even as Keely had only begun to grow into such a beautiful young woman, Dara would sometimes see Dyre’s eyes resting upon her. She had always known of the affection there, but had never chosen to mention it. She hadn’t felt any fear of there being a problem, because the boy was just so… Well she could see that she was possibly wrong on that score..

“Does Keely suspect how you feel?” She finally asked.

Dyre Jumped physically, and turned his head up to stare at her in amazement.

“Well, has she ever shown any of those feelings for you in return?” Dara asked, not being able to keep the smile from her lips in the face of his shocked expression.

“No.” He finally said.

“Well.” Dara continued. “She is always very nice to you, and I’m sure she thinks very fondly of you too. Perhaps you should content yourself with that, and see what time has in store?” Dara finished, shaking his shoulder gently.

“How long have you known?” Dyre asked in awe.

“A long time, I guess.” she patted his shoulder. “At least as long as you have, I’m sure. I’m also sure that Keely knows too. I don’t think she’s likely to have missed that little puppy look you give her when you forget that someone might be watching. She’s used to having people looking at her, you know.”

Dyre smiled a little now. “I know she is. That’s because she’s the prettiest girl in the village.” He said softly, and began to try to sit up again. “I suspect, just like her mother, when she was like us.”

Dara chuckled at that, and put her hands under his arms, and helped him to a sitting position, but restrained him from rising any further until she was sure he had his balance. “I hate to tell you, but back then, that was your own mother, Dyre. She was far prettier than anyone else was, as you well know. A damned sight prettier than I could ever hope to be, that’s for sure. Anytime I stood next to her, I was afraid people might just throw rocks at me!”

Dara paused to watch him close his eyes again, as she suspected, unsure of his balance. She was struck by the sudden fact that she cared for her best friend’s child, as much as she did for her own. For a moment she thought she might cry, but fought the urge so that they could continue to talk.

“Have you ever told her that you thought she was pretty?” She asked him.

“Yes. A lot of times, but I’ve never made too much of it. She really doesn’t like people making too much of how she looks, you know. All those dolts fawning after her makes her feel uncomfortable.”

“I know.” said the only mother he had left.

“Do you feel that you can walk?” She asked him, looking at his eyes carefully. “If need be, I’ll go and get Bryan to carry you home.

“Yes.” He said. “I’ll walk.” The look he gave her clearly meant that he did not want his father to know. Well, there was no chance of that, she thought. Bryan was a good man, and deserved to know. Slowly, with her hand under his arm, he began to move back toward the path up the hill.

They walked up the hill at a leisurely pace, talking as they went. Dara was glad to see the boy far more talkative than usual, even as she occasionally reached out for his elbow to steady him over a root or stone. As his home came into sight, she reached out to place her hand on his shoulder, to slow his pace even more. By the time they reached the door, Dara was more assured than she had ever been that she understood how Dyre felt. She also felt worse, for the pain and loneliness in the boy that even she had not even begun to appreciate.

 
 

 
 

     By the time they crossed the fields on the slopes that marked his father’s small farm; it was getting to toward the middle of the afternoon. Dara could see Bryan briefly through the door of the cottage, as she paused before following Dyre through.

Bryan turned back to the door as he saw the shadow fall across the room. “There you are Dyre. Did the Smith have the axe?” He asked this pleasantly enough, though he had been beginning to worry because it was so unlike Dyre to be distracted when he was running an errand for him. He’d assumed that the Smith must have been called away on some errand of his own, and that Dyre might not be able to get the needed tool from him. His smile froze, however, when he saw Dara step through the door, having paused a moment or two just outside before stepping across the threshold. His smile froze almost intact, but his eyes no longer held pleasantness they had when they greeted his son.

“Hello, Bryan.” Dara said agreeably enough. “I hope you don’t mind, but I though that as long as Dyre was coming out this way anyway, that I’d take the opportunity to come out and see how you two men were doing on your own.

Bryan almost chuckled. He had long ago gotten used to Dara, and several of the other village women, dropping by for ‘visits’ to make sure that he and Dyre were cared for. They were forever dropping off sweet breads, or a stew; and often as not, taking away some small item of clothing to mend when they did the same for their own families.

Most had stopped coming, though, because they had come to realize that they were both just fine.

Dara had also realized this, of course, but she would still occasionally bring sweet bread, or just stop in to help with mending even though she knew better than anyone that the two were taking good care of themselves. In fact, looking around the cottage, it was almost surprisingly neat and clean. Dyre, had taken it upon himself, and he was if anything, a better housekeeper than most women; even as Aria had been before she disappeared three summers before.

“Problems,” Bryan said, without really needing to make it a question. The look in Dara’s eyes had already told him everything he needed to know.

Uncomfortable, Dyre placed the sack on the table before walking over to check the fire. He had left a stew on a very low warming fire so that it would be ready for their evenfeast come sundown. Quietly, he drew the coals from the back wall of the hearth, and piled some dry wood on the coals to bring the stew to a simmer once more. Carefully he adjusted the gate on the chimney, to make sure it did not smoke, but the chimney was still warm and drawing well.

“The food will be ready soon.” He said hopefully. Perhaps you would eat with us, Dara?” He finished with little hope of changing the subject.

Looking back, he could see that Dara and his father had already had a silent, but complete conversation about how his trip had gone. He felt ill again, at the thought that Dara might tell his father what Braun had said, or had tried to make him do. He had felt sure that Dara would not say anything; but for a moment or two, the fear was very real, and caused him to doubt.

“Chandi.” Dara said finally, even though she could see the look in his eyes. She had silently decided to allow her husband, or perhaps The Elder, to deal with the issue of Bram. “She threw a rock, and hit him in the back head, Bryan. I was too far behind to stop her.”

Bryan’s face changed completely then, and it was a look that would have frightened her, if she’d had any thought that it might be directed at her. Bryan, like her Calum, was a very large man.

“Are you hurt, Dyre.” He said almost calmly to Dyre, who never the less, flinched slightly at the question.

“I’m sorry, father. I think that Chandi thought I was being rude to her when…” Dyre tried to explain.

“He didn’t do anything.” Dara said, as Bryan took a step around the corner of the small wooden table, and placing his hands on Dyre’s shoulders, and turned him so that he could examine his head. He gently moved the hair that was so like his mother’s aside, and looked briefly at the wound before pressing it gently with one finger, making the boy shy away.

Dara spoke as she walked over to the basin, and quickly located a clean cloth, which she wet with the cool clean water that she found in the cistern. Handing it to Bryan, she watched as he began to clean the wound, before she herself took the cloth, and began to do so for him a little more gently, even while briefly telling the story of all she had seen and done.

“I’m sorry, father.” Dyre said again, this time not trying to explain further.

“Don’t apologize” His father said. “I know Chandi well enough.” He said this as he moved toward the door, and lifted his hat off of the peg. “I’ll be back soon.”

“No Father, please.” Dyre said desperately, wanting no more trouble. “There’s no need too…,” He was forced to look up as his father stepped directly in front of him. The act of tilting his head so far back in looking up made his head throb, and his body sway because his balance suddenly failed him again.

“Dyre” his father said calmly placing a hand on his shoulder, not having noticed. “Don’t worry. I know that you don’t want any more trouble, and I promise there won’t be; but I’ll not have that woman throwing rocks at a child of mine. I promise she won’t do that again. I’ll be back well before sundown.”

He then turned to Dara, and asked her, “Would you stay with him for a little, until I return?”

Dara nodded, and then placed her own hand on Dyre’s shoulder, as he made a motion to follow his father to the door, once again to implore him to let it be. His father was almost across the yard before Dyre could move, and soon to be out of sight as he headed down the path toward his closest neighbor’s farm.

“Let him Go, Dyre.” She said softly. “I know you just want to forget, but this is something that he needs to take care of. It won’t take long, and your father is a very good man to make sure it never happens again.”

Nodding, Dyre, turned back toward the pot, and lifting the lid before it got too hot, he reached in with a large spoon, and began to scrape the contents from the bottom. He only paused, as Dara moved over by the large chest that stood by the door to his father’s room, which she opened to withdraw out a piece of ribbon. Then taking the damp cloth, she refolded it, and then quickly tied it in place over Dyre’s head. Amused and distracted by the soft sigh Dyre let escape from his lips at the relief of the cool cloth, she did not at first realize that she had tied a large bow in the ribbon out of habit; but, Dyre was already moving to the shelves where the wooden bowls were kept.

Just as quietly, Dara began to move about the cottage, casually checking and adjusting here and there, even though she already knew her help was not needed. Finally, she took another cloth, pausing to look at the neat stack of them she found ready on a shelf by the basin. She could see that they were all clean and dry, and that only a few were even stained. “The cottage looks nice, Dyre.” she commented, even as she took a small sliver of soap, and pouring a ladle of water into her hand, quickly washed the dust of the road from her face and hands.

She could hear Syna behind her, efficiently setting the table, and putting a pot of herb-tea on the fire. Then, as she dried her hands, she noticed that the towel and her hands smelled slightly of flowers and herbs. It was as pleasant as it was surprising. She had heard of women who placed flowers in with their laundry, to freshen their clothes, but this was much stronger than that. On impulse, she lifted another clean towel, to find that it also smelled of herbs and flowers. Spying the soap slivers, she lifted one to her nose. Her eyes widened in wonder to find it smelled the same, but much more strongly still…

“Dyre?” She turned back to him. “Are you making the mild soap like I taught you?”

Concerned that his father might have left stronger lye soap on the basin, Dyre came forward quickly. “Did you burn yourself, Dara?”

“No, the soap is fine. It smells…, very nice.”

“Oh.” He said, smiling slightly. “That was just something I wanted to try. Yes, Dara, it’s the same mild soap you taught me to make, but I added some essence to it, that’s all.”

“Essence?” She asked, once more lifting the soap to her nose, and inhaling the fragrance. Then she looked at the soap again to see if it contained any pieces of flowers, which she already knew it did not. “Did you add flowers to the soap, then?”

“No.” He said. “That just makes a mess. Here, look at this and see.” He quickly walked to the window, where he removed a small pot from where it sat in the late-afternoon sun, and brought it over to her. When he carefully pealed the wax seal from the top and lifted the lid, she could smell a different, but equally wonderful scent filling the room.

“You see.” He continued to explain. “I use the clear spirits that I got from Calum, to soak the flowers and herbs. I have to seal the pot, or it dries up, but if you set it in the sun for a seven-day or so, and if you pack in enough flowers, the spirits begin to smell even more strongly of the herbs and flowers than the flowers themselves do. Some flowers take a fortnight. When it’s done, though, I just pour a little into the soap at the last little while that I cook it, just before I let it cool, and when you cut the cakes they still smell like this.” He finished proudly.

“How Clever.” Dara said, clearly amazed. “Doesn’t it become fetid, and begin to smell foul if you leave it that long?” She asked.

“No.” he shrugged at her. “This pot’s been here for almost three weeks. If you use water, it rots and smells worse than the swine pen, but the spirits just seem to keep as usual.” He answered, amazed by her interest.

Bringing some of the flower soap to her nose again, She asked. “May I have a bar, for Keely and me?”

“Of course.” he said, reaching for a small basked “I have some for you, I meant to show you already, but I forgot the basket this morning when my father told me I had to hurry.

“That’s a very clever idea, Dyre” She said patting him affectionately on the shoulder.
“You should sell your soaps to the ladies in the village. I’m sure they would buy all you could make.”

“Do you really think so?” he asked, his eyes growing wider.

“I truly do. It’s wonderful.” she assured, pressing yet another cake to her nose.

Then she walked over to check the stew. Taking the shallow cooking ladle that Dyre had used to stir it with; she reached into the warm mixture to give it a quick stir before taking a small taste herself. “Hummm.” she said as she carefully wiped the edge of the ladle before putting it in to stir once more. “This is very good. I sure wish Keely could cook as well. When your father gets back, you tell him I’ll surely stay for dinner.” She smiled at the boy, not without a sudden but brief pang of regret for having thoughtlessly compared his housekeeping skills to her daughters.

The boy seemed not to notice, however, as he picked up the wax and stepping beside her to take a small black ladle that hung on the other side of the hearth, that he lay amongst the coals. “Don’t be silly, Keely cooks as well as I do. She just doesn’t get to do it as often as I do, that’s all.”

Lifting the now hot ladle, he melted the wax and poured it once more on the seal ring of the pot where it quickly congealed against the cool crockery. Then, to finish, he plunged the ladle into hot water, where he would recover the wax once the water cooled down again. Lastly, he used the ladle to scoop up some of the hottest coals, and lay it back in the hearth while the little wax that remained, quickly burned off, leaving only the darkly carbonized metal surface behind, which he wiped carefully before putting the ladle back in its place.

Dara watched his every move with fascination. She walked over to the table to take the chair closest to the door, and pondered Dyre as he was bringing the tea to the table. She was shaking her head slightly, and reminding herself to retie the bow, when she noticed that there were some clothes on the chair nearest the fire with some sewing supplies lying on top.

Reaching under the table, she pulled the clothes onto her lap. “Have you been mending some shirts?” She asked, but clearly, the one on top was woman’s blouse, and under that a vest that had been his mothers. Below those, were several other men’s shirts that were very badly in need of repair.

“Have you been trying to mend these?” She asked, holding one up to examine it critically.

“Yes.” He said simply, but in a tone that spoke of such frustration, that it made her smile

Talking the one from the bottom, she could see that the whole side was torn so badly that it was beyond fixing.

“Father and I were clearing the thorny bushes away from the margin of the stream, so that the animals can drink. We both tore our shirts. I’ve outgrown almost all of mine, so I was trying to fix them myself.” He finished simply.

“And these.” She held up the woman’s vest and chemise.

“Well, I thought that if I could make a vest for father out of leather, it might save his clothes, and protect him from the thorns. I was looking at the blouse to see how my mother had sewn the seams. I couldn’t tell, though.”

Dara just shook her head slightly, as Dyre poured her some tea and added a little honey the way she liked it.. “Your mother was one of the best seamstresses I ever saw, Dyre. You should have brought them to me.”

“I know you said you’d do them for us, but it really seems unfair. Besides, my father usually prefers to work in the fields alone, and to leave the house and the animals to me. I have the time, so I thought I’d try.”

Looking down at the other garment, the one he had begun to mend, she began to wonder if even she could repair that one now too. “Oh, Dyre.” She said in a cross between concern, amusement, and exasperation. “Get your mothers sewing basket, and come here.”

The sun was disappearing when his father walked through the door to find him sitting next to Dara, each of them mending a shirt, but Dara obviously had most of her attention guiding each move that his son made. The sewing lesson surprised him enough, that it took him a few moments to notice the bow, that hung on the back of his bowed head. He looked just like…

In light of the conversation that he and Ladd had with the Chandi woman, it was the last thing he wished to see. However, he said nothing, because the woman’s foul-minded bigotry had left him too sickened and angry to say anything even remotely similar to what the woman had at first said to him. That is, before Ladd had firmly put an end to her tirade.

“Something smells good.” he said simply, causing Dyre to look up and smile. The boy placed the shirt he had been working on onto the table, and rose quickly to meet his father.

“Did everything…?” Dyre began to ask worriedly.

Seeing the look of worry growing in his sons eyes, almost made Bryan laugh. “Everything is fine, Dyre. Except that is, for Chandi. I think Ladd may still be talking with her. I’m sure that she won’t bother you again. In fact, Ladd said that Chandi would be going into town tomorrow, to help Jon at the bakery while Ladd’s brother is feeling sick. He said that you would be more than welcome to stop by, and check on the children, and to hopefully feed them lunch while he is rebuilding the fence on the far side of the valley.”

Dyre’s eyes widened at this unexpected and complete reversal of fortune. He said no more however, as his father removed his hat, and moved to the basin to wash. Looking over, he could see Dara was carefully packing up the sewing basket

“Thank you for showing me how to fix them, Dara.” Syna said in his thoughtful way. “I don’t know if I could have saved them myself.”

“That’s not a surprise.” Dara said amused. “Just promise that you won’t try anything new, until you ask me how first. I know you only mean well, but one of the shirts was beyond fixing before you started, and it’s a shame you wasted your time.”

“I will.” He said.

Dara began moving the sewing out of the way, to make room for the food, as Dyre quickly moved to refill a pitcher of water for the table and began to ladle the stew into three bowls. He also set on another pot of tea, and poured some wine in honor of their guest.

It was a good meal, mostly enjoyed in silence, as they each shared in the savory stew Dyre had prepared. The small conversations, that began sand ended in little pauses, were of little moment. They served only to share in each other’s company.

It was always nice to have Dara there, but the sky was not fully dark, before she made to leave. She needed to be home in time to supervise the cleanup at the inn, having left Calum there without her for a good part of the day.. After saying goodnight to Bryan, and after affectionately brushing her cheek against Dyre’s, her last act was to reach up and pull the ribbon from his head and place it in his slightly confused hands.

 
 

 

     -S.L.M.
[email protected]

 
 

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box to the left.   Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

Lost amid the forest, as if clinging to the trees, the all pervasive darkness that strangles out the breeze. Crouching there, the very air, it struggles for control. Canopy then parted, sunlight breaks into the fold. Here warmth and love that matter, can dance amongst the trees, admitted by a laughter that lays the dark it’s ease. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift         Part Two

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     Dyre had slept late the next morning, even though he had gone to bed early with a headache. His father had tried giving him a glass of wine and water, but it did not help. In fact it made him feel much worse.

It was unlike his father not to wake him, and even more unlike Syna to remain asleep once his father began to move, but he was sure he had done so to allow him to rest after being hurt.

Quietly, he rose to sit on the edge of the small bed, and pulled on the shirt he had mended yesterday. Looking across his small room, he could see his reflection in the polished metal of the mirror that stood in the corner.

The mirror had been one of his mother’s prized possessions, and his father’s joining gift to her before Dyre had been born. Dyre had never mentioned it, when his father had moved the mirror into his room, so that it would not be broken when he had repaired a part of the floor. The mirror had been there ever since.

Dyre only glanced at himself before he moved into the common room. He could see from the lack of dishes in the basin that his father had not eaten before leaving for the fields. He felt guilty, about that, but the memory of the throbbing in his head was enough to persuade him that the fault was a small one. He would bring him a large lunch, before he set out to the village.

Moving to the hearth, he could see that his father must have built up the fire for him, because there was still a nice pile of coals in the corner. Taking a pot, he placed in it two ladles of water, and some dried leaves, for tea. He thought for a moment and added some clove, basil, and other stronger herbs for his slight headache, before placing it close to the coals. He then proceeded to cut some thick slices of sweet bread, and laid them on a stone, which he also moved closer to the coals as well.

 

 

     Once refreshed, it was not long before he had cleaned up the cabin, and gotten the lunch basket ready for his father. Glancing at the sun, he could see it was a long while before it was time for him to ready himself to go to the village.

Bending once more to his chores, he poured the last of the water from the cistern bucket into a larger metal pot, and placed it near the fire with additional dry wood to make it boil.

He had found blood on his shirt, from the day before, so he retrieved the washtub, and laying their clothes in it, took it all out to the yard. He placed the tub on a low stump, and moved to draw a bucked of cool water. Taking a laundry paddle that hung near the stump, he turned it over, and using the rough side quickly grated some of the soap on top of the clothes, before pouring the water into the tub, and leaving them so soak.

Dyre paused to listen to the sounds of the animals and the fields around him. It was easy to sense that all seemed well. He could faintly hear his father’s axe biting into the trees down by the stream that ran below the lower fields. He could feel that everything was in it’s place, and that all was well, which made him feel better than anything else had for a day or two.

Smiling, he took another smaller bucket, which he half filled it with water, before taking it inside. He warmed it by adding some of the hot water from the near boiling pot. Pausing at the door, he removed his clothes, and hung them on a peg. Peering outside first, he lifted a cloth and quickly moved out to the sunny side of the cabin to wash himself. It was cool, and before he was through, he was very glad he had warmed the water.

Most of his neighbors would have washed themselves right on the floor inside the cottage, but he didn’t like the mess that made of his clean floors. Taking the drying cloth, he covered himself even as he started to shiver in the light wind, and quickly moved back to the house.

He had only just begun to dress again, probably too quickly, when he heard the mended shirt tear once more. Sadly, he slipped off the shirt to see how bad it was. He could see that it had torn again along his mend, just as Dara had told him that it would.

Disappointed, he reached into the sewing basket, and pulled out a threaded needle. He tried to stitch it back, but the threads that made up the cloth continued to separate, no matter how carefully he stitched or folded the seam. Finally, giving up, he pulled out the little knife in the basket, and began to cut the best parts of the cloth from what was left of the shirt.

When he was done, he moved back out to the yard in only his pants, and taking the paddle, he began to stir the clothes before checking his only other shirt. The stain was just beginning to fade, which he was grateful for, but he would have to wait a long time for it to fade completely. Sadly, he pushed the shirt back down into the water.

Even the gentle wind gave him a chill, causing him to fold his arms over his chest. He had not even noticed the wind with a shirt on, but now it seemed like a herald of something from much later in the season.

He moved into the cabin and into his father’s room to borrow one of his shirts, but he could find none, only to remember that one was destroyed, one was in the tub along with his own, and the last spare one had been taken away last night by Dara to mend. The only other shirt his father owned was on his back..

Dyre moved over to the fire, and sat for a few moments. Thoughts of mending shirts, and the sewing lesson brought his eyes to the large chest by the door of his father’s room. Dyre got up from the chair, and moved to open the chest. There on top, carefully folded, he found his mothers tan chemise, and vest.

He had often lifted the lid to run his hands across his mothers old clothes, especially when he missed her. For some time, he was sure he could almost smell the scent of her, but of late he could only smell the clothes and the chest itself. More often now, he found himself wanting to look at the clothes themselves.

On impulse, he pulled the chemise out, and began to run the soft cloth through his fingers. He hesitated not for fear of using the chemise to cover his chill, but rather for the strange feeling that the thought made in his stomach and chest. Holding the blouse to the front of his chest, he felt very hesitant to take the next step. Finally, telling himself he was being childish as a chill once more caused his body to shake, he slipped it over his head.

He loved the feeling of the fine soft cloth sliding down over his body, and it quickly giving him more warmth. The material was much softer than his own clothes, but it was also much thinner; so, he still felt a little of the chill as he began once again to move about the cottage.

Several times, he found himself subconsciously drawn to the mirror, to look. Before very long, he again found himself standing over the large, chest, examining the clothing therein. Somehow the idea of getting all his clothes into the wash at one time formed only a small part of his thoughts, as he ran his hands gently over the fine dresses that lay in the open chest; but, they were all very quiet thoughts and feelings down deep inside, mostly without forms in words. Dyre could not even put words to the feelings when he tried to ask himself why he was standing there. He felt curious as the strange feeling in his chest continued to grow and spread.

At first, he didn’t even realize he had removed his breeches, before taking out a long green skirt. It was one that might have been suitable for daily wear but still much finer than any clothing he possessed, he stepped into it and slipping it up to his small waist where he tied it off. Then on impulse, he reached in, and brought out the tan suede vest, and slipped that around his body. For some reason, his hands were shaking slightly as he laced the vest, and pulled the collar and arms of the blouse into their proper and more comfortable position.

Nervously, he could not help but pad softly back into his room to look once again in the mirror. He stared there for a long time, before any words began to form.

“They were right.” He whispered to himself. “Syna.” He said even more softly.

Then for reasons that had yet to form completely, he moved back to the chest, and taking the light yellow ribbon and a brush, he moved back to brush his hair neatly, before lifting the ribbon under his hair, and tying it back in a large bow similar to the one from last night.

He did not know how long he stared at himself, but from time to time he passed his hand over the front of the clothes, or felt the waist of the vest. In the mirror, at first pale from his chill that had yet to subside, he could see the pink blossoming on his cheeks…, or perhaps it was where he’d scrubbed his face clean.

The giddy and nervous feelings that he had felt at the first thought that he might use these clothes had slowly subsided into comfortable warmth that cane from within as well as without. The comforting tightness, along with the beauty he saw there in the mirror, filled him with a sense of well-being he could not remember having felt for many a turn. He still felt excited and a little nervous as he peered beyond the mirrors surface at the image in there; but, as he slowly slid his hands down the sides of the leather bodice, he could only compare the sensations he was feeling to the those times so long ago when his mother had held him.

It was quite some time before he remembered the water that must be boiling away in the pot.

Calmer and feeling deeply contented, he walked back to the chest, and taking a cover cloth, which was little more than a drying cloth on which his mother had sewn a pocket and a wide tie at the top, and bound that about his waist to protect the clothes he had borrowed. He smiled at the thought that most of the girls his age simply referred to them as ‘maiden’s armor’.

Feeling warm now, and even more comforted, he began to move about the cottage to finish his chores. They went very quickly, as he moved to the kitchen and yard tending to the house and the smaller animals that were penned nearby. Most of the time he hummed or sung quietly to himself, his only conscious realizations being that the day was a beautiful one and that he felt very happy. Before long, though, he also realized that the sun was tending higher in the sky, and he had time to finish a just a few more needed things before he had to take the lunch to his father. He was sure that his father would be worried, and would come looking for him if he did not appear within an hour of midday.

He smiled, and then grimaced as he realized he’d have to be wearing a wet shirt and dirty pants by then. Even so, he began to hurry to finish his chores.

Several times, he’d drifted by the mirror, while preparing his meals for the day. The vision it contained, always caused him smile at himself. The smile looked more out of place than the clothes, which struck him as odd, not realizing he was happy. ‘One last thing to do’, the thought of fresh cool water from the well making him smile too, but this time he didn’t notice.

Taking a small wooden bowl, he scooped some boiling water into the now dry water cistern, and carefully rolled it around to scald all parts of the cask. He then poured the still hot water into the basin to be reused for further cleaning. Stepping into the sun, he carried the scalded cistern out to the well to refill it for the evening. He would put two buckets full in the cistern before he carried it into the house, and then carry two more buckets full, to fill it. He had just poured the second, lost in the warmth of the sun and the sounds of early autumn on breeze, when he was startled by the sound of a horse quite close behind him.

It was unusual for strangers to stop by his farm, but it did happen occasionally, as some people entered the valley by the path that ran over the hill and through their farm to the main road. Breathlessly, he turned to stare in shock at the young man who quickly rode up, and hopped off his horse…

 

 

     “Hello, My Lady.” Jada said pleasantly, as he smiled at the very pretty girl he found before him. The sun shone brilliantly in her bright strawberry blond hair, and sparked in her emerald green eyes even more as they widened in an expression that clearly held more than it’s fair share of shock. He would have laughed, if that would not have been unconscionably rude.

“I did not mean to startle you. I assure you I’m as harmless as Master Balderdash, here.” He said patting the horse’s neck affectionately; as the latter stepped even closer to whiff his dry nose on Dyre’s cheek in greeting.

“We just stopped to see if we could trouble you for some water for his kind soul and perhaps a ladle for me as well, that is of course, if you have a little to share?”

Terrified Dyre may or may not have nodded, but remembered his manners enough that he turned wordlessly to draw a bucked from the well and poured it into a small trough nearby for the grateful horse, which gratefully moved in to drink. Before Dyre could step back to the well, the strange man had taken the dipper from where it hung, and helped himself to a drink.

“Hmmm.” He closed his eyes, and drank deeply. “Ah. That is good.”

When he opened his eyes, he studied the girl staring back at him with a kindly smile on his face.

“A branch pierced my water bottle, no doubt as we pushed our way through prickly hedge this morning. When we found this trail, and I reached back for a drink, it was already empty. Fortunately it was only a short ride…” He stopped to shrug, even as he smiled at her in what he hoped was a friendly and warm way, and then waited for her to say something. However, despite his attempts, the girl simply stood immobile, her wide eyes never leaving him as if she expected him to spring upon her if ever she should turn them away.

“Well, not meaning to be rude, but would you like to tell me your name, little one?” He laughed out loud at the confusion and fear on her face. “If it will help, my name is Jada, and I have some business with the elders of the village that lies in this valley, and more which lies many days ride beyond.”

He paused, as if holding his breath for a few moments to see if she took the hint that he was someone of importance, before letting out a soft sigh, and then gently taking the bucket from Dyre’s hands to slip it back onto the well rope.

“Well, I guess you’ve no real need to speak. You happen to be the prettiest girl I’ve ever seen, it’s reasonable that you’d be the shyest as well.” He laughed, then shaking his head. “Well, I will still bid you my grateful farewell, even though I don’t know who you are, and I’ll thank you for the drink.” He laughed freely now as he began to slowly walk toward his horse, sorry that he had clearly frightened he girl.

Somehow the laughter snapped Dyre’s wits back into place, or at least a little more in place. “Syna!” He said almost in a gasp, as the man was just turning away to collect Mr. Balderdash’s reins from the ground. It was the first thing that came to his mind, as he had fought to speak to the man.

“What did you say?” He said looking back at her in surprised.

Finally his throat began to move more freely. “I’m sorry, Sir. I did not mean to be rude. You did frighten me a little. People call me Syna. I’m pleased to meet you, Jada.” He said this while hesitantly holding out his hand, only to have the man take him by the fingers, and rather than shaking it, raise it to brush across his lips.

“Well, I’m pleased that you do have a name at last,” Jada laughed again, “and we are very sorry to have startled you. Apart from his many other failings in personality, wit, and reason, my horse is very sure footed, and makes little noise. It’s one of the reasons I don’t send him to the fields.” The man said, while he had yet to release Dyre’s hand.

Dyre spared a glance at the animal, and even he could see that it was a particularly beautiful horse. Mottled Grey, with a dark muzzle, he was large and well muscled with a good confirmation. It was hardly likely that such an animal would be sent to the field. When he finished his drinking, even his eyes were intelligent. A very fine and expensive mount to be sure.

“Syna!” Jada said softly, drawing Dyre’s attention once more to him. “I don’t believe I’ve ever heard that name before. It’s pretty, no doubt, but not nearly pretty enough for the likes of you young maiden. Pray tell, what does it mean?” he asked this while pleasantly cocking his head slightly to one side.

Dyre felt a little laugh in the base of his throat, in spite of his fears. “I’m not really sure. I’m told it really means ‘two together’, but I don’t really know why it was chosen.”

“Two Together.” He frowned. “Were you twins?”

Dyre felt his throat closing off again. He had never been any good at telling untruths. He had never had the need; so, for a moment or two he did not know what to say. Then, without knowing from where the inspiration had come, he simply nodded his head, and said, “My brother is in the village. He works as a groom and a tavern boy at the Inn tonight.”

“Ah!” The man said. “Your twin brother is in the village, and you are home all alone. No wonder I frightened you so. I am sorry.” He finished genuinely; giving Syna’s hand a gentle squeeze in both of his. “And, your parents?”

“Father is working close by, but my mother is…, gone.” Dyre told him, causing Jada to frown for the first time, and to mumble a gentle commiseration.

Jada then continued in a loud and cheery voice. “Actually, I’m also sorry that I’ve already told you something of an untruth!” He said, as he ran his fingers gently over her hand one last time before releasing it

Syna looked at him in surprise, as he felt his one hand dropping to his side with an unnatural slowness.

“Oh yes.” he continued, giving his horse a look of mock vexation. “You see, I am in fact much safer than Mr. Balderdash here. He is a very dangerous animal, indeed. Especially when he gets it in his head to take a shortcut through a hedge suddenly, rather than walking around like he has been told…”

With this the Horse, on hearing his name, took a step forward, and pressed his now wet and dripping muzzle on his master’s cheek.

Jada recoiled, gasping loudly, “Ewwww! You half-witted, four-footed oaf of an oversized mountain goat! That’s cold!” Nevertheless, all the while he rubbed the horse’s forehead affectionately, even as he used his other hand to remove the cold drool from his neck.

Syna began laughed out loud, in spite of himself.

“Well that was worth waiting for.” Jada smiled at the girl, while continuing to stroke Mr. Balderdash’s muzzle affectionately, as both man and horse continued to watch the laughing girl.

 

 

     Slowly Dyre’s humor began to subside, as he fought to regain his self control. “I’m sorry to have misused you so, Jada.” He said finally. “You must think me very rude. You must also be very tired and hungry if you’ve been riding all day. Let me offer you something. I was just about to take my father some meat rolls for lunch, and I’ve made far too many. Let me get you one or two to hold you over till you’ve reached the inn in the village. I’ll just be a moment.” Syna said kindly, reaching down for the cistern and turning toward the cottage, intent on the basket that lay on the table there.

“Really, my lady.” Jada began to speak quickly. “We don’t mean to impose at all…, would never…; what kind of meat rolls did you say?” He deftly reached out to take the heavy cistern from her.

Syna laughed as she waved him into the door. She quickly set out a large meat roll, as well as dipping the last of the stew from the night before, and placed it on the table in front of the chair by the door. Then she gave him a cup, which she filled with more cool water mixed with a little wine.

As he removed his coat, to sit, Syna noticed that like his water bottle, it was torn; probably by the bushes he had been thrust through on Mr. Balderdash’s shortcut.

“Here, let me have that,” and taking the coat, he moved to the chair by the hearth, where Dara had placed the sewing basket. Syna quickly pulled out the needle, and began to carefully place stitches, just as Dara had taught him the night before, even though he was sure it would be a temporary mending to save the jacket from further harm till someone else might mend it properly. Suddenly, Syna just wanted to do something nice for the man who seemed so pleasant to have made him laugh so.

“That is uncommon kind, Syna. I thank you.” He said around a mouthful. “I can already see that you tailor much better than either Mr. Balderdash or I, although I do confess me that when it comes to the needle, Mister Balderdash has a certain advantage of me in both skill and experience.”

Syna giggled a little more, almost sticking himself. “It’s nothing, I assure you. In fact, I’m probably far more dangerous than Mr. Balderdash is with this thing. Perhaps one day, I’ll make a fitting squire.”

Jada looked over the girl’s clothes, and seeing that they were very fine and well fitted; only answered briefly, mildly confused by the funny thing she said. Squire, indeed!.

“Not from what I can see, my lady,” before he continued to eat. It was obvious that he had not eaten recently.

Then around a last mouthful, “And, as for squire, I am far too humble to require the services of the same, but I can only imagine the envy that I might find in the eyes of any whom I introduced you to.”

Even so, he had barely finished, before Syna had put the last stitch into the bottom of the coat. He paused to wipe his mouth, and drink the last of the water, as he watched the girl lay the garment neatly over a nearby chair.

Rising to his feet, “Well, you can cook meals befitting the gods, for that was the best meal I’ve had in many a day, for which I do humbly thank you.” He paused as he watched her as she bent over to replace the things in the sewing basket. Picking up his jacked, he examined the stitching

“And, you can sew fine raiment’s fit enough for any an earthly king, in grace whereof, you are only surpassing in generosity for doing so for the humble traveler who is me.” he said as he slipped the jacket on.

Syna laughed again, because she knew that as careful as she had been, the job was barely adequate.

“With your mastery of such maidenly virtues, and your beauty, I would not be surprised that I had sat at the table of Hestia herself.” He smiled warmly at the way she blushed. “So tell me, my charming little Syna,” he concluded, “how is it that one so lovely, with such mastery of all the comely graces, has not been taken already by some lucky man?”

He could see the girl stiffen suddenly, and knew that his compliment had somehow been taken amiss; but that he could not immediately speak of it again, for he could not fathom what harm he might have done. Surely, someone had broken her heart; just as surely that it would take a fool of biblical note to have wished to do so to so beautiful a young woman.

At first, Syna’s heart only heard another cruel taunt, even though her ears heard only the kindness in his voice. It took Syna a moment to realize that for the moment he had forgotten how he was dressed, and that the Jada had meant nothing cruel; but was in fact trying to compliment the young woman he thought he saw before him. He knew he must end this game quickly.

Slowly, Jada could see the girl release her grip on the chair, and rise again to stand erect. It was but a few breaths, before she gently smoothed her vest, and skirts, before clasping her hands in front of her, and turning back to him bestowing a smile that told more of sadness than joy.

“My Lady.” Jada began, “If I have given offense...”

Syna slightly raised her hand instinctively, which to her great surprise stopped him instantly. He could feel his eyes widen slightly at his effect, even as he spoke to the man. No one, especially full grown men, ever listened very respectfully to what he had to say. “I was not offended, Jada. I get a lot of questions like that you see.”

‘Oh’, Jada thought to himself, before speaking. “I’m still sorry, Syna. I’m sure someone as beautiful as you does. I get a lot of that from the women in my village. My mother is the worst, constantly pushing me to find a wife. I know how it feels to be nagged, so I am truly sorry.”

Syna managed to smile again, the majority of the good feelings returning quickly. “I was not offended, Jada. I did remember that I must bring my father his lunch, and then I have to go now if I’m to make it to the village on time.”

Syna Stepped to the table, and put a hand on the basket lunch, while trying to smile presently at the man. If he could send the man on his way, he could still perhaps dry his shirt by the fire enough to wear.

“Well of course,” Jada said, “I did not mean to be so much trouble. Moreover, I need to be off myself. I was very happy to meet you, Syna, and I’m sorry to have startled you. I hope to see you again before I take my leave. Perhaps when you are in the village, tonight, you’ll be near the inn?”

The shock of it hit Syna suddenly. Of course he’d be near the Inn. Serving in the common room! Syna was frantically trying to think of a way to avoid the trap in which he'd already landed himself. He knew that if this man ever went to town, and the story of how he was dressed became common knowledge, his life, as bad as it had been, would only get worse. He might even loose the respect of some of the people who now treated him well. Absently, he lifted the basket, and moved out the front door behind Jada, to wait until he was gone.

Syna was frantically thinking of how he might explain the story that the man might tell in town about his ‘twin sister.’ His mind wrestled with the problem, while he absently watched Jada collect Mr. Balderdash, as he waited for the man to leave; so much so, that at first Syna did not hear Jada when he spoke.

Syna forced a vague smile on his face, and asked. “I’m sorry, what did you say, Jada?”

Jada, who had been surveying what he could see of the valley from the cottage, turned back to smile at her yet again. “It looks like you were already on a journey, lady. It is good to know that I can still capture the interest of a woman who is so captivating herself.” He chuckled a little at her blush. “So, Where is your father working?” Jada asked.

“Not far. He is just beyond the trees at the edge of the field. We have been clearing brush by the stream.” Syna informed him, her mind scarcely able to make the quick changes between Jada’s amusing company, and her inner struggle to find a way out of this mess. After yesterday he just had to go to the Inn, and had to feed Chandi’s children. He couldn’t let them down, after all that had happened… He looked back at Jada, to see that he was still smiling at ‘her’, which somehow ‘she’ found almost as infectious as Keely’s smile. Realizing her thoughts, her heart froze in her chest.

“Are you sure you are quite well.” Jada asked, suddenly. Clearly, he had missed nothing, and understood less, of the emotions that played for control of her face.

“Yes.” Syna almost gasped. This man must be thinking he was insane. He focused all of his attention on Jada, to try and ally his suspicions. Nodding his head, he said, “It really is just through those trees. It’s just a short walk, and I was thinking of something else. I’m sorry.”

“Well,” Jada said as he strode forward, and lifted the basket easily from ‘her’ hands, and turned to loop the handle onto his saddle, “as the walk is so short, and the company so pleasant, I will escort you. It will enable me to at least thank the man who had the good sense to have such a beautiful daughter as yourself, and the generosity to provide a meal for a poor starving man who is me.” He finished by holding out his hand to her.

“No!” Syna gasped out. “I can go quite fine alone.” He unconsciously gathered his skirt in one hand, and just as involuntarily took a step back away from the man.

“Nonsense, My Lady, for even I, though newly met, can see that you are not quite yourself today. I would be remising to leave you to wander on your own. What gentlemen would leave such a beautiful; err…, I mean kind young woman to bare such a heavy burden so far in such dangerous lands. No. I will escort you, as all honor demands.” He smiled warmly, and it shared the kindness that she could see in his eyes which never left her face.

Syna’s arm was already in his hand, as he stooped to catch Mr. Balderdash’s reins, and began walking toward the path. “Besides, if Mr. Balderdash could speak for himself, in the common tongue that is, he would I am sure wish to repay you for that most excellent drink, as well as the fodder that he stole from your manger while I was stuffing myself inside your lovely cottage.”

“Jada, Please.” Syna said, with all sincerity. “You do not need to come. I assure you that I can find the way.” All the while being pulled gently along by the man whom he had only just met. It was only his inherent good manner, and Jada’s incessant joking, that prevented Syna from jerking his arm away and trying to flee across the fields in any random direction.

Jada sighed loudly again. “I will as you say, lady, but before I do my conscience bids me confess that I have told you another half-truth, damn the imperfections of the weak character I was born with.”

He looked sideways at her pale face.

“You see, although it is true that I want for your company, which I find as pleasant as any spring day; and that I do most urgently desire to thank and congratulate the man whose guest I have been, I do in truth seek your company out of the most dire need…”

Syna looked at the man in a sudden and sincere amusement, and a growing mild disdain. “And how, pray tell, do you need my humble company?” She asked.

“Well, the truth be told, - and humble it is not - that I have yet to offer you to ride Mr. Balderdash here, because well… He drinks.” Jada finished with a great sincerity, which was equal in degree to the finality of the statement.

“How say you?” Syna laughed again now, all reluctance forgotten.

“T’is true, lady, I swear. The truth is that I had to carry the soggy brute half the morning, and that only from his reveries of this last evening. If his balance should fail again, as it often does, I may well need your help to carry him further.” he shook his head sadly. “I fear that I am all done in, and chaffed from the saddle straps by which I have borne him this entire forenoon.” Jada sighed, and shook his head sadly again, while placing his hand on the small of his own back, and stretching as if he were in pain.

“I thought you said that he was sure of foot, and that was why you kept him around?” Syna said laughing heartily at the buffoonery of the man.

“Aye, My Lady, t’is true I assure you — but only sober. Before a feast day, he is as sure of foot as any creature who walks these lands but on four feet.” He said with the most profound sincerity. “Sadly, once he has the drink upon him, as he had in great quantity last evening, it is all that two strong men might do to keep him on the path. Why not two months ago, when celebrating a holy feast day in the village of E’lon Den, he did join a procession of the faithful through the square. There, having taken the equal or more than his fair share, he proceeded to trip over several of the revelers, only to fall face first into the holy man’s lap. He was an embarrassment that day, I tell you; and ever after was banned from within the cathedral on any day, feast or no. Tragic it is, too, with his lovely singing voice. I tell you my lady; I’ve had no end of trouble with the soggy brute. No end at all.”

With that, Mr. Balderdash himself seemed to look back at the man with a sad, but wizened pain that one gives to a much beloved, but not too bright child. Thus it was that he like Jada himself caused Syna to laugh with complete abandon again, as she was forced to take Jada’s arm in a companionable gesture.

“I can see how your mother might worry for thee.” Syna said laughingly, “You are the very picture of a rogue, by all I can see.”

“Rogue, indeed!” Jada mocked her with dignity. “If I have told an untruth, then I pray you to ask him!” He finished by pointing his nose toward the heavens with high disdain, and his finger at the horse. “Besotted he may be, but I’ll hold that he is as honest as any horse in these isles.”

“You mean your horse?” Syna said still amused at the sheer foolishness of the man.

“My horse, indeed, madam. For even if he hath not the sobriety to walk the straight and narrow path on which we find ourselves, he still hath good use of his tongue, I’ll wager, and I can vouchsafe him as honest as the vicar whose holy impression he still carries about his face. There he stands, I bid you freely, and with a clear conscience.”

Syna still could not believe it. She had never before met anyone with Jada’s sheer love of life, and desire to enjoy every single moment of it. “Wager you say?” she questioned him finally.

Jada was taken a little aback. “Err? Well, wager I did say.” his sudden concern worn openly in his voice and face.

Syna laughed, in spite of herself, her green eyes riveted to the man’s face. “So if he does not confirm your story, then I can send you on your way, to leave me to do the chores that I must in god’s own peace, and time?”

“Well, lady, I do confess me that I had given no thought that it would be a wager as precious as my very breath, but I am a gentleman, and I will stand by my word. Therefore, you may go ahead, and ask him. Ask of him what you will.”

Syna nodded in formal acceptance, and turning to look at the horse… “Ahemm. Excuse me Mr. Balderdash, but does Jada speak the…”

Jada interrupted her gently but firmly by leaning close and placing his hand on the center of her back as he whispered even more loudly than his speech of a moment before. “I beg your pardon lady, but you will have to speak up more loudly. He’s quite deaf you see. Too much revelry, and bad wine in his youth we fear. He is quite sensitive about it. Please don’t let him know that I have told you…”

Syna could not help laughing again, her green eyes flashing reflections of the sun in every direction.

“And, Madam.” Jada said in genuine and sincere wonder. “I have to ask, has anyone ever told you that your laughter rivals the beauty of any song of bird our lord placed here on earth?”

Syna was chuckling still, but she was also in wonder, not only by the compliment but also by the sudden and very real consideration of weather or not she had ever received such a compliment in her life. Finally, she answered, softly and most profoundly, but even still with an amused good humor: “No.”

“It is a pity, for it is true. Well, no need to dally in the face of certain defeat. Go ahead, and ask him if I am Lying.” Jada said with all the smug satisfaction and eagerness of a man who thinks he has a certain bet.

“Very well.” Syna said, and then more loudly: “Mr. Balderdash? If it is not too much trouble, is Jada lying about your love of strong drink?” even as she felt herself grinning like a little girl.

On hearing his name, the horse turned to look at them, just as Jada did without further preamble, reached out, and poked the horse firmly in the ribs. Mr. Balderdash took a step to the side, slightly off of the path, and neighed softly in rebuke at the undeserved assault.

“There you have it, lady, a definite Neigh was it not?” Jada said, supremely smug as he smiled at her. “Now I trust that is the last time you have cause to doubt my sincerity, my veracity, my honesty, or my horse; even as you can see for yourself that the good old soul is none too steady on his feet even now past this fine mid-day. Now As I was saying...”

So it was, in wonder of what might come out of his mouth next, Syna did not even notice when she slipped her right hand over her left hand, which he’d already tucked under his arm, and the crook of his right elbow, where it was held by his own left hand resting on hers.

 

 

     Never before had anyone lavish so much attention or gentle good humor on Syna. Those who loved him the most, the busy innkeeper’s wife, and his father who himself was suffering through the grief of a loss so overwhelming, never had the time. Doubtless, if they had, their attentions would never come from anyone as full of life and wit as to be so beguiling. Thus, it was no real surprise that despite her worry of only moments before, all else was forgotten, as she kept the easy pace at Jada’s side; and thought of little else save for the warm sun, the laughter that flowed freely between them, and the occasional short of the good Sir Balderdash as he paced contentedly along the path ahead of them. Syna was mesmerized by her own foreign and untried sense of - contentment.

 
 

 
 

     Bryan paused while still in the shade of the trees to untie the rope that he had used to pull the pile of brush up to the field. As he paused to untie the bundle, he glanced at the position of the sun, and began to think that he had time to walk up to the cottage for a meal.

Picking up one bush he had cut, he stepped into the edge of the field, and threw it onto the pile he was building there. In doing so, he casually looked back toward the cabin, as was his habit to see that all was well. He was surprised this time, to see people walking down the trail beside a horse. The horse was blocking most of his view, so he was unsure who they might be. A man and a woman by the look of them, making their way into the valley on the margin of his field. He could tell from the top of the man’s head over the top of the horse, that they were most certainly strangers

Unconcerned, Bryan turned back into the trees for another load of wood. Once he had the brush out in the open, he had planned on firing the pile, and then spreading the ashes in the field. It was more work, but better than leaving them in the woods where they would still block the stream, he thought…

Back again at the margin of the field, where he had once more pulled another pile of brush, and began to carry a bundle to the pile in the field. When he glanced across the field, he was surprised to see that the couple had left that the trail, and were making their way along the tree line toward him. Most probably they had seen him working, and were coming over for directions. Odd he thought, that they didn’t just ask at the cottage, turning into the trees for another pile of brush.

The thought caused him a worry, glancing up at the sun. Usually Dyre would be along about now with his lunch. Bryan decided that as soon as he’d done with the strangers, he’d walk up to check on the boy…

After dumping his next load, they were close enough for him to hear that they were talking quite merrily, so he paused to pile the brush more compactly, and wait for them, while watching them come closer.

Although the horse was still partially in the way, Bryan could clearly see that the man was strange to him, and that it was a woman walking by his side. He watched more closely now, because even though he only caught an occasional glimpse of the woman, either a flash of blond hair, or the sway of her skirt under the horse as she walked; he began to feel that she was somehow familiar. Truly curious now, he stopped all work, and just stood under the trees at the edge of the field, and waited for them to draw nearer.

He could clearly hear laughter, only a hundred or so paces away, as they finally made it down to the level where he was working and turned to follow the tree line at the bottom of the field, walking in and out of the shadows directly toward him.

Bryan felt his heart seize up in his chest. Never before had he known such shock. He wanted to cry out and to run to her. Had she but been alone he would surely have done so. However, he was too stunned to make his body move. After almost thee years of endless days, and even longer nights - not knowing where she went - here she was, laughing and walking casually toward him.

Bryan barely realized that he had been holding his breath long enough that his vision was going dark. He took in an explosive breath, dropping the rope that he held in his hands at his feet, and took an unsteady step or two toward her. He could not tell if it was his heart or his mind that first led him doubt that this was in fact his Aria come home to him so unexpectedly, just as abruptly as she had disappeared these long years ago.

Whichever it was, he forced himself to look more closely, and realize that the young woman, the very image of his own lost and beloved wife, was far too young to be her.

Still, he felt himself swaying even if what his heart saw was not to be swayed. He had to stop himself walking toward her and reached out for a tree. They were only a few paces away when he recognized the pretty girl, so familiar to his heart and memory.

Bryan could only stare at Dyre, who was moving to lift a basket from the side of the horse. He realized that the clothing was indeed his lost wife’s. Dyre looked just like her, and although he had yet to look directly at him, he could see all the familiar parts of Aria, in the way he moved, the way he walked, and even the way he laughed. Indeed, she was alive in his every breath and motion.

Suddenly the man was in front of him. “Sir, your daughter tells me your name is Bryan. She was kind enough to offer me food when I stopped for water, and I wanted to thank you in person. My name is Jada, and I am most pleased to meet you as I am now humbly in your debt.” he said holding out his hand.

Bryan did not reach for the man’s hand for several moments, and then even when he finally did so absently, he did not look at him. His attention was held fixed on Dyre, who had now seen his father’s stare, and was looking at him from a few paces behind the stranger. The boy’s face was awash with emotion, but mostly there was fearfulness in his eyes that Bryan had never before seen. Bryan thought he looked for all the world like his stomach was about to overturn. Had he been able to speak, Bryan would have asked him why he was dressed like that, but somehow he knew even before either of them had spoken that it would be a silly question.

“Well.” Jada said uncomfortably, “I had assumed that you two had already met, or at least I had hoped that you were this magnificent young lady’s father. I would be ashamed to find that I had repaid her kinsman by kidnapping her and taking her to the wrong field…” Jada tried to smile warmly at the big man, whose eyes had finally slid slowly over to look at him, before flicking once again back to the girl.

“Daughter?” was all that Bryan said.

“Yes sir, or so I thought.” Jada said. “On the off chance, however, may I take the possible opportunity to introduce Syna?” Jada still spoke pleasantly enough, but in truth, he was beginning to wonder if the large man before him was all there. In fact he looked distinctly ill, as if he had been in the sun too long. If it had been earlier in the year, and hotter that day, that is exactly what he might have suspected. He had just made up his mind to enquire if he was well, when the girl stepped forward.

“I’m sorry about all of this, father. I brought you some lunch.” Syna Paused to glance at Jada, before taking another step forward to show him the basket.

“Those are your mother’s clothes.” Bryan said simply, his eyes roving over the boy from the bow at the top of his head, to the slippers on his feet.

“I know,” Syna said looking distinctly pale as he again glanced meaningfully at Jada.
“I was doing the laundry, trying to soak the blood out of my shirt from yesterday. I had nothing else to wear.” He said helplessly even as he stood with his feet right together and folded his hands together around the basket handle he held in front of his skirt. It was just as his mother used to stand, when she was looking for approval.

For a moment he thought the boy might collapse, or simply burst into tears, but somehow he did not. It broke Bryan’s heart to see that his face had begun to look much the same as it might when he had been cruelly used by one of the villagers. Even so, somehow, the boy did manage to try to smile weakly, and with a glance again over at Jada, before he continued.

“Anyway, I was trying to get the blood out of my clothes, when Jada, and his companion, Mr. Balderdash, stopped for water.” Dyre shrugged in completely helpless defeat, but he did actually almost smile again at the mention of the horse’s silly name.
“I’m sorry father.”

Jada was clearly aware that something beyond his ken was going on, but had no idea what. He looked at the girl carefully. Although she was very upset, nothing in her posture spoke of fear of the older man. That was a relief. He had seen men who beat their children more than once, and he shuddered to think of this young woman living like that. Perhaps, he thought, they had had some disagreement, that had yet to be resolved, although he could scarce believe that she could do anything to make anyone angry.

Still many men, who were normal enough in a tavern or a stockyard, acted quite a bit more strangely when they found young men in the company of their daughters. His remark about his wife’s clothes, certainly spoke of hurts that had yet to be resolved. Jada quickly came to realize, that he would best be on his way.

Syna spoke again, before he could. “I am sorry father,” she said, and then taking the basket in one hand, she stepped forward to place her other on her father’s forearm. “I did not mean to upset you.” he whispered softly.

Then more loudly, “come and eat. I brought you some cool water, and the meat rolls you like on sweet bread.” Even as he stooped to spread a cloth in the shade of the tree, and to place the basket there. Syna actually smiled again, shocking his father still further, and tried to speak more brightly, in what he hoped sounded as a happy and more normal tone. He knew, though, that he still sounded just nervous.

“Well,” Jada said, with some residual discomfort of his own. “I am sorry to have intruded on your meal, Sir, especially since I can attest to it’s excellent and rare quality. I do thank you for your hospitality, which was most kind of your most gentle natured daughter to share. With your permission, I’ll make my way to the village now, and I’ll bid you good day.” Jada was then pleased to find that for the first time the man’s eyes slid over to look upon his face, before he offered up his hand to Jada more willingly.

“Forgive me,” Bryan said. “I have been working all morning and needed to take a rest. I hope I’ve not abused your courtesies too broadly.” Out of the corner of his eye, he could see his ‘daughter’ had begun to unpack the food for his lunch, but had paused to stare up at the men even as ‘her’ shoulders visibly relaxed.. “As for the food, you are certainly welcome, and I certainly thank you for taking the time to walk Syna down here to see me.”

Jada smiled back at the man, who thankfully sounded almost normal at last. “I enjoyed the pleasure of her company, Sir. She has a good wit, a kindly disposition, and a good sense of humor, which I have found far too rare a combination in the most beautiful of women. It was more than a pleasant walk, especially after such a good meal. In fact if I can repay your kindness?” He finished resting his hand on his purse to indicate the substance of the offer he just made, but the big man only smiled and shook his head.

“You were welcome to the meal. You look as if you’ve journeyed far.” Bryan said, patting the young man’s shoulder. “Do you know the way to the village?”

“Yes, sir. Your daughter, as well as being good company and an excellent cook, has an uncommon gift for direction.” Jada grinned. “It’s along the path through those trees to the road, and then into the village. I will simply follow my horse the rest of the way.”

Syna giggled a little in spite of himself, causing his father to start slightly at the sound..

“Will you be staying long?” Bryan asked.

“No. Unfortunate now that I have only just met your daughter. I have business with the elders, and then I must be away by evening tomorrow. I plan to stay at the inn tonight, where your daughter has told me her twin brother will be working, and whom I hope most fondly to meet. Then I’ll be off tomorrow evening.” He said this, turning briefly to beam at Syna, who had stood now to face them.

Bryan was taking aback by the news of his two children, twins no less, but compared to the shock he had already had when he first caught sight of Dyre, this revelation had only little ability to affect him further. “Her twin, Brother? Well be sure to say hello for me.” Bryan smiled at Syna, and shook his head. As far as he knew, it was the first lie he had ever caught Dyre in, but given the circumstances, he could understand its origins, even as he admired both it’s cleverness, and it’s futility..

Jada then turned toward Syna, and taking her hand, lifted it to his lips briefly, even as Dyre was forced to watch his father’s face over Jada’s shoulder. “It has been a distinct pleasure to meet you, Syna. In face, I am sure that long after the other memories of this journey have faded in my dotage, the memory of your smile will still seem twice as bright.”

Syna felt a blush rise to his cheeks. “Thank you, kindly.” Syna replied softly, and could not help but feel his eyes drawn to Jada’s as he stood there to stare back at him.

Jada concluded with feeling: “I hope to see you in the village. If you do come, please stop at the Inn.”

“I will, if I can.” Syna said, his breath fighting to stay in his throat. Then Mr. Balderdash, sensing their eminent departure, stepped forward to rub his now only moist muzzle affectionately on her cheek, where he paused to whiff her scent for several moments.

Syna giggled, as she reached up to stroke the large beast’s soft forelock, even as the animal bowed his head within her reach. “And good day to you, Sir Balderdash. I like you too.”

“He does seem to like you quite as much as I do, lady. He does not often take so quickly to strangers; but, I am sure you realize that as he is my horse, so he is also an impeccable judge of good character.” Jada said, while gently taking the bridle to lead the horse away.

Jada then gave her a shallow bow, which, of course Syna returned with one of his own; which of course having never been practiced with such courtly pleasantries, nor with raiment of such weight and length, produced something much closer to a curtsy.

“Well good day then, and adieu.” he said to them both, and quickly strode round to mount Mr. Balderdash, who had been contentedly munching one last mouthful of the long grasses from the edge of the field, and rode away.

Bryan watched the man for only a moment, as much to be sure that he was gone, before he quickly turned to watch his daughter’s face in amazement, as she continued to stare fixedly at Jada’s back for those few moments that it took him to ride the distance they had walked only a few moments before. At the trail, Jada waved briefly, as if he knew that she would still be watching, and disappeared into the darkness of the trees.

As if suddenly reminded of his/her father, Bryan watched his ‘daughter’ turn to stand helplessly before him. His face held renewed fear, and worry; confusion and a need to explain. Apart however from a slight tremble in his lips, and the occasional slow blink of his eyes, the boy could only stare up at his father staring at him.

As uncomfortable as the boy surely looked, Bryan suddenly felt as if he was facing a charge by a troop armored cavalry…

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
[email protected]

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box to the left.   Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

I see your face before me, my friend of many years. It’s distant, and looks strangely through the shimmer of my tears Your face, so sad in anger. Our lives so many lies. Your features look familiar, but you have a strangers eyes. I can not hide the me inside for what I need to be. It’s who I am, mistake or plan, that’s all there is to me. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift         Part Three

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     As Bryan watched his son, he could see a fear and sorrow in his eyes, that seemed to grow with every moment that Bryan could not find the words he was seeking. Finally, Dyre said once again, in a quiet and broken voice. “I’m sorry, father.” Then clutching his arms about his stomach, turned to go.

Bryan could see that in only moments he would soon be running in full flight and tears back to the cottage, if he did not stop him.

“Syna?” he asked, a little loudly.

Dyre jumping as if he had heard thunder, but stopped and slowly turned back to look at his father. He had never called him that.

Bryan sat himself, pausing too reached to the other side of the cloth, and patted his hand on the ground to indicate that he should sit. He also tried to smile, to reassure the child, but Syna’s eyes never rose above the ground..

Bryan continued to watch, as Dyre came slowly to the cloth. He still hesitated for a moment, but then carefully smoothed his skirt around his legs, and placing his hand on the ground first as he squatted down, and then daintily sat on the other side. It was almost macabre, to see his behavior exactly mimic the woman who he had never seen at this age. Bryan was dumbstruck, not only by his son’s appearance, but he was struck even more by how well his image now seemed to fit his behavior and mannerisms.

‘I always thought it was because he is so young,’ popped into the man’s head suddenly, as he felt he was seeing Dyre for the first time. Or perhaps he was seeing Syna for the first time.

For long moments Dyre just sat there, until he drew his knees up toward his chest, tucking his skirt tightly around his legs, and wrapped his arms around them as he finally looked soulfully at his father.

His father, who had in fact sat down because his knees were still so weak from the shock of seeing Dyre, could have laughed at the expression had he felt any less frightened himself. Instead, he watched his son and tried to decide the best way to draw the story out of him; but, the vision of him sitting there, stole his words right out of his mind.

He stole many glances at the boy, even as he stole a little time by reaching down to find out what Dyre had brought for his lunch, and to take a swallow or two of water.

The food was only one thing that Jada was correct about, he thought as he rearranged the food in preparation of eating. If anything, Dyre was even a better cook than his mother, who was considered an excellent cook by all around. He had no intention of telling him that though, for many reasons. Jada was correct about something else, though, he thought looking up at his son, this time with considerable consternation and awe. He was beautiful.

Obviously, Dyre could no longer take the pressure of his father’s silent scrutiny. Slowly the boy’s face sunk down to his knees, even as his arms clinched more tightly about them. For a time, the only movement was that of the large green bow that crowned his head, as it moved slightly in the gentle breeze. Then Dyre began to rock gently back and forth.

Bryan, heartsick at the thought that Dyre might think he was making fun of him by smiling, reached out to rest his hand on his shoulder. The boy was using one hand to clinch the edge of his maiden’s armor to his eyes. Bryan, realizing the time for talk had not quite come, and reached out to place his arm over the boy’s shoulders, where his hand patted him affectionately.

He never cried, even when he was much younger. It spoke volumes of the torment he had been going through to Bryan that he’d done so twice in two days
.

Dyre had not expected his father’s touch and couldn’t help that he flinched slightly, before he let his own shoulders sag. He began to sob more openly, if still very quietly.

His father just waited.

Years before when Bryan had married Aria, many of the villagers had been silently amazed by her choice. Some spoke quietly amongst themselves that she had had her choice of anyone for many leagues around, including many who were far wealthier and better looking than Bryan was. To such as they, the choice, at first, seemed strange.

However, the common sight of the two walking hand in hand together, about the valley on some errand or another on any fine evening quickly dispelled such thoughts. In the end, their love for each other was too obvious to be questioned. What too few realized, in fact, was that Aria had seen through his quiet way, and had found one of the smartest and most gentle men she had ever met. Never harsh, and always understanding, he had been a source of constant amazement to Aria, even as he had been an object of constant love.

Finally, Bryan began to speak. “Why are you crying, Dyre?”

Dyre’s head rose, his red eyes staring somewhere around his father’s chest.

“Here.” Bryan said, as he poured a little water on the cloth that lay beside his meal, and handed it to him. “Wipe your eyes, and don’t cry any more. Nothing is as bad as all that. I just want you to talk to me, Dyre. We talk with each other every day, so it shouldn’t be as hard as all that. Just tell me what this is all about.”

Dyre’s eyes blinked several times, threatening to begin tearing once more, but somehow he did not. “I’m sorry, father.” the boy husked softly. “I’m afraid that I really don’t know what it is all about. I can’t…,” he paused, his head threatening to sink down to his knees again. His father was not about to let that happen, so he gently reached out to lift his chin, causing Dyre’s eyes to meet his.

“Then you’ll have to just try; and for the love of all that’s holy, stop apologizing like you’ve done something terrible. I don’t ever remember telling you not to wear your mother’s clothes. But then again…,” a look of concern darkened his face just when he would have preferred to smile, “I never thought I’d need to.” Then, letting go of Dyre’s chin, he asked as pleasantly as he could. “Have you ever seen me wear your mother’s things?”

Bryan could almost see the suggestion of a smile at the corners of his lips, as the boy shook his head in answer.

“No, you haven’t.” Bryan’s smile actually reached his lips this time. “Now why don’t you start by telling me what happened. Don’t worry if you are not sure how to say it. If I hear something that sounds out of place, you know that I will tell you.”

Thus it was that Dyre nodded slightly, and did so - leaving very little out. He began softly, to tell of the laundry, and how he had changed into the top, while staring off into nothingness. He even recounted how he had found the clothes strangely compelling and even comforting; and, of his being drawn to the mirror as he pondered the vision he beheld in there. He told him of the surprise and shock when Jada had appeared behind him, and how he had struggled to extricate himself with good courtesy and all kindness from Jada’s company, but had only fallen deeper and deeper into his predicament. He also told his father of the many jests Jada had shared, and how funny they all had seemed.

This last disturbed Bryan perhaps the most, but he did not at first question too closely what he had seen too clearly for himself. The boy in his ignorance had all too obviously been badly smitten with Syna. Syna had all too obviously been anything but averse to his kindness, and attentions. The possibility that it might possibly be anything more, and that he might have so badly misjudged his son’s problems, disturbed Bryan badly. He chose to push that aside and begin his questions with the more obvious.

“Well,” Bryan sighed, but still smiled slightly, “Then I’ll ask my question again. Have you ever seen me wearing your mother’s things on laundry day?” Not he was thinking, that he might look anything like the 'boy', or present quite the same image that Dyre did. He could not forget that the clothes looked very befitting on his son, nor could he even deny to himself that the image was profoundly attractive. He could never tell him that, though. He could point out that he himself would simply look the buffoon.

The question was not quite what he expected, so Dyre even laughed a little at the silly image, never guessing that his father’s inner thoughts mirrored his own as closely. “No, father.”

“Then what made you think of it?” the man asked quietly.

“I don’t know. I was cold…,” he frowned as he seemingly ordered his thoughts, “and, I only had the two shirts, and I really wanted to get the blood out.” He paused, not willing to analyze any further, and looked to see his father nodding at him to continue. “I know father, that I sound the very fool in my reasons, but…”

His father interrupted him for the first time. “Dyre. Allow me to tell you when I think you are being a fool. I saw the back of your shirt last night. It was one of the things that made me so angry with that foolish woman. I knew that she had done you greater harm than you knew. It’s not foolish to put your clothes in the wash. I also knew that you had outgrown many of your clothes. That’s not your fault either. I was planning on selling a pig or two from the new litter as soon as they get old enough, to pay the woman in the village to make you some new clothes.” He said, shaking his head slightly at the boy. “If you were so much in need, you should have told me. I’m sorry, but I did not notice on my own. I should have.”

Dyre began to speak rapidly. “I just didn’t want to bother you, father. You’ve been working so hard to extend the field…” His father stopped him.

“Working hard or not, I’m still your father, and we could have done something sooner. In fact, I think we have more than enough money left to be able to buy you a few proper clothes right away.” Bryan paused. “But that’s not what I’m asking. I think that there is more to your story…, and so do you.”

For one of the very first times he could remember, Dyre tried to avoid answering his father immediately. “Sir?” he said softly.

Bryan sighed slightly, and began again. “I want to know more about how you felt when you decided to put on all your mothers clothes, and about how you said it made you feel.” He said this and then on impulse reached out to gently lift one side of the large green bow that crowned the top of his head. “I think, Dyre, that there is much more to this that you are telling me yet.”

Dyre could feel the color rising in his cheeks.

“Dyre. You didn’t just put the clothes on to stay warm. You like the way they make you feel, don’t you?”

Dyre hesitated for only a few moments before nodding. His eyes were again drifting repeatedly back to the ground several feet in front of him.

“And, you took so much time and trouble in putting them on, you obviously spent quite a long time in front of the mirror. You like the way they look, too, don’t you?”

Dyre closed his eyes, and prayed to be able to lie to his father just this once, but in the end, he nodded his head in a clear affirmative, even though his lower lip was actually trembling ever-so-slightly. Dyre could not help but think that these were not the questions he had expected. They were simply the ones he feared the most.

“What did you do when you finished looking in the mirror?” Bryan asked gently.

“I cleaned the cottage and fed the animals.” Dyre answered in a voice so dry, that his father took a moment to hand him a sip of the water.

“Did you get a lot done?” his father asked.

Dyre wondered why he had asked such a seeming silly question, but answered in truth, “Yes. I did. I finished the chores.”

“And were you just working the whole time?” His father asked further.

“Yes, father. Just working. It’s been such a pleasant day, I was singing and humming to myself, and doing what I needed to do, so that I could go into the village tonight.”

“You were singing?” his father asked calmly, but still with obvious surprise.

“Yes.” Dyre said, worried at the seemingly pointless questions, that his father obviously thought were important.

“In other words, you were enjoying yourself, and it made you feel good?”

Dyre just nodded now.

“Tell me how it made you feel good, Dyre.” Bryn said, and trying to be as casual as possible, he reached down to begin eating his rolls.

Dyre did, he was sure. He closed his eyes, and laid the side of his head on his knees, and simply told him how he had felt. When he opened them, he could see that his father had finished eating, and was now looking down at the ground himself. Dyre tried to remember what he had said, but he found he could not. He had been feeling so sleepy, that he had just talked…, for a long time.

Dyre lifted his head, and bit his lip fearfully. “Father? He asked, the tremor returning strongly to his voice. “Are you angry with me?”

Bryan had talked with Dara. He had told her that he was sure that Dyre had been through too much, and that he also was worried about his heart and soul. The act of smashing the flowerpot had been so out of his usual character. On top of that, he had been so easily overtaken by a fearsome sadness at the least provocation of late. It had worried them both, which was one of the reasons they had tried to find things to keep him occupied. Unfortunately, that had only brought Dyre more of the same.

The boy had seen far too much sadness, and had suffered far too much at the hands of the villagers over this Syna thing. Bryan had confirmed that he also had expectations that Dyre could no longer suffer in silence, and that he was ready for something. Bryan had just thought that when it came, it would be something that he could do something about. The worst part was that now it had come, and he was sickened at how apparent it should have been, and how uncertain he was of what he might be able to do.

Dyre was terrified when he saw his father rise to his feet. His father’s face was full of hurt and worry, even though he tried to smile down at him. Dyre felt utterly lost.

“No,” his father said finally. “Perhaps I should be, but I don’t think you’ve done anything to do hurt or mischief. I find it hard to be angry with you, because of something that neither we, nor anyone else, seems to understand. I’m not happy about this, but no, I’m not mad. I love you too much to ever blame you for something that’s never been your fault.”

Syna was off her feet, her arms flung around his neck before he could move. His arms went reflexively about the soft suede leather of the bodice, and the small, almost frail figure clutching to him.

Bryan could not hear Syna sobbing, as he half expected, but the trembling he could feel was very real. After several minutes, Bryan looked at the sun, and gently pushed Dyre away so that he could talk to him. “Now. It’s time you went to take care of Arlen and Maleah as you promised. If it were just the Inn, I’d just send you home, but they are children needing to be fed, and they can’t wait.”

Dyre answered excitedly. “I’ll run home, and change. I’ll run both ways, father, so I won’t be late. You’ll see.” Dyre said, feeling much of the burden and fear lifted from his young shoulders.

“Change into what? You had nothing else to wear.” His father asked flatly.

Then it hit Dyre. His father was right. He had not even pulled his shirt out of the water, as he’d fully intended. Then it hit him at what his father was suggesting… Dyre was suddenly shocked, and terrified, all over again.

Bryan hated himself for tormenting the boy further, but he had to see if he could in fact do what he was suggesting. He realized it was a terrible risk. Oh, no harm could come to the boy today. He would see to that, but the harm that could come from further taunting was a far bigger worry. That might be terrible, but he conceded that it was probably unavoidable. Even so, Chandi was away, and he had every intention of not allowing Dyre to go further than Ladd’s farm.

“Father.” Dyre said, in shock. “I can’t go…”

“I don’t see a choice. If you do, you need to tell me what it is. You need to go and find the children, and feed them lunch. Just don’t go any further. I’ll walk up to the cabin, and collect my purse, so that we can get you some proper clothes. But! you stay at Ladd’s farm until I get there. Do you understand?”

Dyre nodded.

“Then go, now, and be very careful who you talk to.” His father said.

Bryan watched as Dyre collected the things from lunch, and repacked the basked so that the children’s meals were on top. Then without another word, Dyre, unconsciously straightened his skirt and blouse, and ran his hands over his bodice to smooth the edges, before picking up the basket and beginning to walk slowly toward the path.

Behind him, his father watched him go. He was about to call him back, when he saw Dyre had suddenly picked up his pace. By the time the boy reached the path, his father was already following along in the woods. His father had planned to go into the village that afternoon anyway, so he already had his purse in the pocket of his breeches.

 
 

 
 

     Finding the exact location of the Inn turned out to be even easier than had been predicted, Jada thought as he rode into the center of the village. The dirt track had spread out to encompass a village square, about which were several small shops. Jada had seen many of these villages that had sprung up in the more prosperous areas that were beginning to support merchants, and other people who made their living not on the land, but by buying and selling to others. The Inn was the largest, and certainly one of the more obvious of these little concerns.

It was his intention to stop at the Inn and eat first before presenting himself to the elders. It was a kind of self-defense regimen he had learned over the years. Once everyone found out that he was a royal messenger, a herald of the king, he would have no peace. The curious, the self-aggrandized, and every other self-absorbed idiot who had ever had the least bit of success; along with every other poor soul with any grievance what-so-ever, would be crawling on his back.

This was not even counting the inevitable young women, and their mothers who thought their daughters beautiful enough to win a place at court simply by virtue of their looks. Sadly, very few were ever so beautiful as they supposed, and for those that had the physical beauty - well no village life could ever prepare anyone for a royal court. Very few indeed were even half so pretty..., but there had been a very few.

No one back there in the halls of power ever guessed that was why he preferred to spend his days riding about the kingdom, usually as far away from the affairs of court as he could get. Too few outsiders ever realized, that true beauty and innocence could be as great a curse as honesty back at the center of the universe.

These thoughts occupied but a small part of his mind as he rode into any town. On this day, the majority of his consciousness was held firmly by a pair of green eyes that held both kindness and innocence, and flashed as bright and as clear as the evening star in Autumn sky. It was almost too much to bear, save that you could not bear to look away. Jada knew that there were many who thought themselves too special; and, only a very few who were. Oddly, they were usually the very ones who never seemed to notice this, or if they did, to care.

“Come on, Mr. Balderdash.” He said, leaning forward to pat his horse affectionately on the neck. “Let us at least secure lodging for both you and me before we strike flint to tinder. I’ll ask if they have a pasture full of nice green grass, that they will let you loose in for a few hours before you have to stay in yet another strange stall for the night.”

The amazing animal then turned and began to head toward the inn on his own, without any further prompting from Jada. It would have been an amazing feat for a supposedly dumb animal, had Jada’s thoughts not been too far away to notice.

 
 

 
 

     Syna’s pace had been good and steady, almost as steady as the thoughts that followed one after the other quietly through his mind. It was as if it was those very thoughts which were driving his soft steady paces. Even so, his present arrival at the road was something of a surprise.

Those first steps that he had taken had been among the hardest in a young life that seemed far too full of too many hard steps. Several times, he had all but turned and run back to the cottage, or to his father; but, he had seen so much disappointment and hurt in his father’s eyes, that he simply had not the heart left in him to add more. He simply could not disappoint either his father, or the children, who were precious and sweet, and for whom he cared for very deeply.

That having been realized, he began to think of other things that he might do to help to heal his father’s heart from the hurt that he had surly placed there. Not for the first time, he dreamed how he would have cherished having Chandi’s children live with them, in answer to the fondest hope of both his missing mother and father. Sadly with his mother gone, it would now never be; but, had they been more fortunate, he was sure that he would have loved his little brothers and sisters; and, found no great burden in caring for them in his mother’s stead. Even though he was too young to appreciate all the reasons why, he was also sure that more happy voices were a thing that would have pleased his father well.

Syna paused to watch the road, and to listen to see if there was anyone there who might see him. He smiled at the thought; for it was the first time since reaching the path that he consciously remembered that he wore the beautiful skirt and bodice. Now moving consciously, he used his free hand to smooth his clothes, and then to reach up to check to see that some branch had not snagged his bow unnoticed.

It began to dawn on him that because he was so comfortable now; that in all his worries none had been for how he was dressed. He’d had no thought to change, which surprised him profoundly, now that the thought had sprung again into his mind.

If there had been anyone close enough, they might have seen that he actually shook a little, as a sudden thrill raced up his insides. The truth was that he loved these clothes, more than anything else he could remember, save for his family and friends of course. He didn’t want to be rid of the warmth and comfort they gave to him. He suddenly realized that made him feel more confident, because when he gazed so long in the mirror, that it was as much what he did not see that held him there.

Gone had been the frail boy, too thin, with hair to bright and long, with features too soft and delicate to be taken in with only kindness in the heart. Too often humor or contempt would lie close to the surface at the sight of such and image. He realized, for the first time, that even though he would never have been cruel, he too would have had some of the same feelings had he been looking at another instead of himself. In his place, he had seen a confident and pleasant looking young woman, who just seemed to…, belong in a way that he never had.

He also remembered that as he spoke to Jada, and also to his father, that he had only been nervous about how he was dressed at the very beginning. In truth, he felt that the way he was dressed, made him look much more normal, and pleasant, and better. He had never before had the courage to tease someone like Jada back; or, to voice his innermost feeling to his father. He wondered if he would have even been able to try, had it not been for the comfort he felt pressing in all around him.

Syna then laughed out loud.

He did feel better, and began to step once more down to the margin of the road. He looked first toward the village where the road was un-traveled, and then back toward the head of the valley, where He could see in the far distance a family walking with a cart toward Him. It had been his intention to cross over, and into the fields, but instead he began to walk down the road toward the path that lead to Chandi and Ladd’s farm, now very conscious of the swing of his skirt around his legs.

The breeze in his hair, and the sun on his shoulders filled him with the desire to hum a merry but nameless tune to himself, even as he began to glance about at the trees and the leaves, and the animals that he had always loved seeing there.

 

 

          His father was not close enough to see the boy shaking as the thrill of self-realization race through him as a physical shock, having made his way down to the road via a game path in the wood. He was, however, close enough to hear him laugh, and to see him stride purposefully onto the road, swinging the basket and singing to himself. His father’s eyes were a little sad, but even more so, they were amazed at the carefree and joyful image of a beautiful young woman.

His joy was so unlike the sadness that had hung about his son as if it had been a part of the clothes he had worn, as unlike the way he went now without care or worry, save that which he held in the joy of a beautiful day.

Bryan stood quietly beside a tree, and watched him go, but his own thoughts were not quiet. His pain at the image of his first and only love, and the fear of what might happen were too powerful for that. Only his desire to see the child safe, and to understand that he was doing what was right, were all that allowed him to move to the edge of the road to continue to watch over him. He watched a long time, before he quickly crossed the road, and entered the trees on the other side…

 
 

 
 

     Jada had to allow his eyes to adjust. The common room was well lighted, but even thought it was, the sun had been very bright outside, and he still needed to adjust. Quickly, however, he could see standing behind a small counter that stood at the back of the room, a very large man who was smiling and talking with two young boys who looked like stable hands.

The common room was empty at this hour, with only three of the tables occupied. To his left, he could see a group of four men, and two women, dressed like farmers, who seemed to be travelers, stopped for a meal at a convenient inn. A little behind them, was an older woman who was nursing a baby while picking at a meat roll of her own, and trying to get the baby to sleep. To his right, beside a door that obviously lead to the kitchen, was a young dark haired girl, who seemed to be eating some kind of soup for lunch, while another much older woman was sitting facing both her and the door, and seemed to be explaining some point to her with a parchment and pen.

When he blocked the sun in the open doorway, the woman looked up to see him standing there, but took a few extra moments to hand the paper and quill to the younger woman, before stepping up to say hello to him.

“Good Day, Sir. I’m Dara, and my husband and I keep the Inn. Can I get you anything?”

Jada could see that she was pretty, and had a kind, but wise face. He could also see that she was the kind of woman he liked to deal with. Honest, open, and one who would be highly unlikely to brook any nonsense. Jada had not yet had a chance to answer, when one of the boys appeared at Dara’s side, ready to take her orders.

“Hello,” Jada began. “I think you can, and I thank you. I am looking for lodging for the night, and possibly tomorrow as well. I’ve just eaten an excellent lunch, provided by a generous family near the head of the valley, who were kind enough to give me directions to your Inn.” Jada took a moment to wipe his brow. “I would, however, be grateful for a cool drink, for me and for my horse. I’d like to pasture him for the rest of the day, assuming you have a suitable place for him. He’s had a long hard journey, and if you’ve someone who could give him a rub, some water, and a bag of grain, he’ll be as grateful as I am.”

Dara smiled at the odd choice of words. Never the less, she was all business, and looking behind her, called the other boy. “Bo, come and take this gentlemen’s things to the little room in the back, at the top of the stairs.” she said this before turning back to Jada. “That room is small, but the bed is comfortable and the room is quiet. It also gets good air at night. I’ve slept in it myself more than once.” She smiled, and began to lead him to the side.

The boy at Dara’s Side then spoke. “Beg pardon, Sir. Which horse is yours, and is he good with strangers?” The boy asked quietly, but as if he knew his business.

“He is very good, and gentle. He’s the mottled gray, standing just outside.” He made to say more, but the boy was already moving off.

Over his shoulder, the boy said. “I understand. Don’t worry. If he’s still sweaty, I’ll walk him and rub him before I feed him. I’ll send Bo up with any bags, as soon as I get him unsaddled.” The boy then paused, as if he were trying to think of something that he had forgotten. “Oh!” He finally said out loud, with a smile. “What’s his name?” the boy smiled a little at being so absentminded.

“Sir Balderdash.” Jada answered, “and if you need him to do anything he doesn’t want to, he loves carrots, and apples.”

The boy smiled, “All horses like apples, and carrots.” and was gone.

Turning back, he could see the woman had walked over to the right, and pulled out a chair, before calling out. “Keely! Would you please get this man a cool drink and then make sure he has all that he needs?”

At this, the young woman looked up from the parchment she had been studying, and placing the quill on the table. She stood and quickly came to him. Jada’s first thought was that this valley seemed to be particularly blessed with beautiful woman. He had seen three who would be considered beautiful anywhere. Keely was a dark haired beauty, with blue eyes and a friendly smile; and, he thought a little sadly, the daughter of the innkeeper, and more importantly - the innkeeper’s wife.

Jada gave the girl his order; and she smiled at him again, before rushing off to bring him some cool beer from a cask that still lay in the cellar. Then he sat, to go over in his mind what he needed to say to the village elders privately, before he began to ask directions to them of the good people running the inn. That is, in those brief periods when his thoughts did not turn of themselves back to a certain pair of green eyes…

 
 

 

     Syna had almost reached the break in the fence, where the little road leads down into Chandi’s farm. Looking back, for the first time, he could see that the group that followed him down the road were still well behind him. He half expected the children to be waiting at the road, and was relieved that they were not. Looking back one last time, he started down the short road, and over the little rise that would lead him to the cottage.

He began looking for the children as he topped the little rise that hid the cottage from sight. He did not have long to wait. Off to his right, in a little shallow that was one of the children’s favorite places to hide, he could hear soft giggling. Smiling at the adorable giggles, and the constant and very loud attempts to shush each other up, Syna began to talk to himself loudly to amuse the children.

“I wonder where those two can be.” Syna said loudly. Out of the corner of his eye, he could now see the little blond head of Maleah bobbing up to the top of the tall grass, which was only slightly more revealing than their little giggles.

“I hope I can find them. I’d hate to think that they were kidnapped by pirates, or brigands, and taken to a far away land.” Syna giggled a little to himself at the squeals.

Walking close to where they were hiding, Syna turned his back and called out: “Arlen! Maleah! Where on earth are you children?” Smiling to himself, “Oh, I do hope that they were not eaten by some passing wolf, or a great hungry bear!” He continued loudly, in a dramatically worried tone somehow, even though he had to stifle giggles of his own.

Suddenly, with only a soft rustle of grasses for warning, the two madly giggling little imps tackled his legs from behind. Syna also squealed loudly, to their obvious pleasure, and reached down to tickle the little ones who were rolling merrily at his feet.

As usual, Maleah spoke first. “Oh Syna, Syna! You came like you promised! Papa said you would!”

“I had to make sure my two little mountain trolls had their lunch!” He said, as he squatted down to place the basket on the ground, before hugging both of the children dearly to himself as he stood them up.

“You smell beautiful today, Syna!” Maleah said, breathing deeply in his hair, even as her little arms gave him a powerful squeeze.

Syna’s face held a smile as he briefly pressed his cheek to the top of her head, and squeeze her a little more firmly in return. “Thank you, Maleah.” He said softly.

He did smile, but his insides were beginning to turn. Slowly he released the children, as much from the weak burning that he was feeling in all the muscles of his upper body, caused by his fear. He was glad for their comfort, as he did truly love it when they hugged him like this. This time however, there was also regret having mostly to do with the dread for the inevitable questions that were surely coming once the children realized.

With a very soft sigh, and a very deep breath, he released the children, and spoke as normally as he could. “Come now, and help me spread the cloth I’ve brought for us to eat on. I brought you some meat pies, and I have some sweet berry tarts for you, but only if you eat them all up.”

Maleah, ever the most carefree child, scooped up the cloth and began to move toward a flat spot even as she said “You look very pretty today, Syna! I’ve never seen those clothes before.”

“Thank you, little one. You look very pretty every day.” Syna said softly, the burning in his chest compounded by the stagnant air that was building up there as he fought to breath normally.

“Why are you wearing a skirt?” Arlen, the elder of the two, spoke from behind him, in a flat tone that made the burning in Dyre’s chest instantly transform itself into a hot flash of pain, as the hairs on the back of his neck began to rise.

Turning around, Dyre could see that Arlen had not moved. He was standing now, several paces away, looking slowly from the top of Syna’s head, to his feet, and back again.

“I was washing…”

Dyre began to explain without taking the time to think. He had arrived with every intention to recount some of the explanations to the children that he had used with his father, but the words just hung in his throat. Arlen was older by a year, and well possessed of the keen wisdom that is often so admired by adults who have too little experience with young children. Dyre knew in his heart that the question Arlen was asking was not something he could explain away by recounting an odd string of improbable circumstances.

In that instant, Dyre could already see the hundreds of unanswerable questions that would lead to, as his mind fought to lay out a believable set of circumstances that might make his appearance seem somehow normal, when it was not.

Dyre could feel his own body sag a little. Unable to speak, he knelt down, and motioned to beckon for Arlen to come closer. The boy took a step forward, but only one. He paused not in fear, but rather in an attempt to understand the unusual he saw before him.

Dyre’s heart felt like it stopped, even as the child hesitated to come closer.

Arlen then suddenly, with eyes growing wide and a face still fraught with worry, stepped forward again to place his hand on Dyre’s shoulder.

“Do you feel unwell, Syna?” He asked softly.

The boy’s sudden concern for Syna was so unlike what he had come to expect from others, that it shocked him almost as much as the cool air that was finally rushing into his lungs with his indrawn breath. The child was as worried about him, as he was with his odd appearance.

Dyre took another deliberate breath before he spoke. “I was doing laundry, and I made a mistake…, but mostly, I just wanted to wear these clothes instead. I like the way they feel. Do you mind?”

He paused to wonder when he would run out of air again.

Arlen thought for a very long moment before saying, “No. I don’t. It just looks strange at first.”

“Oh.” Dyre said sadly. “I’m sorry Arlen. I never meant to upset you two.” Dyre paused, as the boys eyes slowly began to expand into a look of surprised worry.

“Oh! No, Syna!” Arlen said quickly, realizing he had mistakenly hurt Syna’s feelings. “I didn’t mean you looked strange. You look very…” Arlen paused, knowing that it was an ever stranger thing to say. “I think you look very pretty, Syna. I just didn’t know you wore dresses. I’ve never seen you wear one before.”

“You think…?” Dyre started to say, before he had to breath once more. “Thank you, Arlen. That means…”

“You look very Beautiful Syna!” Maleah said cheerily, as she also moved to Syna’s other side. “I like your bow. I think you should wear dresses all the time. Where did you get it?”

“Thank you.” Dyre said in surprise. “It was my mothers. We keep her things in a chest.”

“Oh,” the girl said, as all questions were answered, and began to turn back to finish spreading the cloth out some more.

Looking back at Arlen, Dyre could see in his eyes that he was still waiting for his answer.

“I was looking at the clothes, Arlen, and I really just wanted to wear them.” Dyre said softly. “I guess I was missing my mother, and I’ve been feeling really sad lately. Somehow, I just knew that they would make me feel better. I don’t know why. I can’t explain it to myself, but it’s just what I felt inside. Before I knew it, I had…”

Dyre paused, in shock, because he had no idea where the words he was speaking were coming from; but, even as he did speak them, he could feel the sense of calm once more beginning to spread inside.

“Besides,” he continued rubbing his free hand down the front of his bodice, and skirt, “I really like these clothes much more than I like my own, because I think they are very pretty too. Just like my, Mother was.”

Arlen lifted his hand briefly to play with the large bow in Dyre’s hair, before gently patting his hair. “But, I didn’t think that boys wore girl’s clothes.

Dyre sighed. “They don’t, Arlen. At least they are not supposed to. I guess I’m not very much like most of the other boys.”

“That’s what my mother says, but she also said you look like your mother, and that she was the most beautiful women she had ever seen.” Arlen said, completely flooring Dyre.

“Did she really say that, Arlen?” Dyre said in wonder, only to have the boy slowly nod his head.

“Then, you don’t mind if I dress like this?” Dyre said, holding his breath once more.

Arlen shook his head softly, and suddenly leaned forward to kiss Dyre’s cheek.

“No, Syna. I didn’t mean to upset you. You look very pretty. My mother always says you are different, and that no one should be surprised if you act different than anyone else. She doesn’t like you very much but we do. Did you bring a lot of sweet berry tarts?”

Syna grinned at the non sequitur, and at the thought that it was probably more to the point than anything either had said so far. He still grinned as he nodded his head.

“Does wearing this,” the Maleah asked, while running his hand gently over Dyre’s midriff and hip to both feel and indicate the fabrics there, “really make you happy?”

Dyre nodded his head, and said. “Very happy, Maleah. More happy than I can even remember. It’s like my old clothes didn’t fit me, and these feel like they do”

“That’s good, then.” Arlen said, matter-of -factly, and with a little pat on Dyre’s shoulder, moved to help Maleah drag the basket over to the cloth.

Dyre stood on shaky knees. But somehow he felt he could breath almost normally.
His relief at having answered the children’s questions was shaded by his sense of wonder at the answers he himself had given.

Arlen ran for some fresh water, while Dyre set out the meal for the children, with a little for himself. Then they all sat together, the children eagerly eating the delicious meat pies and joking around as normal happy children do. Maleah had already finished, and Dyre had wiped her face, only to have her scoot herself over to lean against him with a deep sigh.

“Those were wonderful, Syna. You make the best pies.” She said, a picture of contentment. She watched Arlen bravely finish a third tart, as he mouthed his appreciation for the Sweet Berry tarts as well, which he could hardly do since he had a considerable portion of one in his mouth at the time.

Syna just enjoyed sitting there with the little girl next to him, as he questioned them about the games they had been playing. Maleah entertained herself, by plucking some nearby flowers, and arranging then artfully in his hair. Full from a good meal, and sitting quietly, the children seemed contented to rest and grow sleepy. Dyre had just begun to think that he might get them to lie down for a long afternoon nap.

Softly, Maleah asked him. “Do you think your bow is pretty, Syna?”

Syna smiled, feeling restful himself. “Yes, little one. I think it is very pretty.” He admitted simply. “That’s why I like it.

Then as if some long forgotten memory had surfaced in the girl, Maleah added. “Oh. Syna, I think your father was here last night. I saw him talking to momma.”

Dyre was just about to tell her that he knew when the voice behind them startled him so badly that his heart quaked.

“Her father is here again, now”

Instantly, Dyre snapped around to see Ladd, Chandi’s husband, and the children’s father looking oddly down at him from no more than two paces away.

Dyre only managed to say “Ladd.”

“Hello.” The man said, looking over the children, seeing instantly that they were as well, and as well cared for as any father might wish for his children. Except of course, for a trace of berry tart that still resided on Arlen’s face.

“I was looking over from the rise; to check and make sure that you had come bye, when I saw your father coming along the road. I was worried that something might be wrong when I saw him, so I came down to check.” Ladd said, his eyes now fixed on Dyre, as the boy gently extracted himself from the children, and properly stood to face the man.

Both the children rose to hug their father warmly, and excitedly invite him to join them.

“There are still a few more Pies.” Dyre managed to say, although somehow his nervousness seemed to be far less severe than it had been before. He was still nervous, but his realizations had made him much stronger.

“They’re the best Pies I’ve ever had.” Arlen said enthusiastically, making his father smile.

“Thank you, Dyre. I guess I will have to try them then.” Ladd, said.

Ladd only stood there looking at Dyre.

“I’m very sorry.” Dyre said softly, but still, the man did not move or say anything.

Once more beginning to feel helpless, Dyre instinctively reached out to the children, who came to cluster about him without hesitation, as he gathered them to press them into his skirt and bodice.

“Did you really like the pies?” He asked them affectionately, as he instinctively produced a cloth with which he began to now clean Arlen’s face, only to have the boy take it from him to finish the job.

“Oh, yes!” Maleah enthused. “You make the best pies in the kingdom!”

“Can we have some more tarts?” Arlen asked brightly.

“No!” Dyre giggled weakly at his enthusiasm, even though he felt very weak indeed.

“Why don’t you two go and play down by the stream, and rest for a while. That was a big lunch, and I don’t want your tummies to hurt, so just play quietly for a while, and if you want to take a nap then you can. Okay?”

“Okay!” Both children answered.

“Doesn’t Syna look beautiful today father?” Maleah asked with tired eyes, and an appreciable enthusiasm.

“Yes he does.” Ladd answered softly, his eyes slipping to the children, and back to Dyre, but this time he seemed to be smiling slightly.

“She said that it makes her very happy! That makes me happy too.” Maleah decided, and then with a quick hug, tottered off after Arlen toward the cool trees, and the play area they had by the shallow stream.

Dyre watched them go for a moment, before her eyes once again found Ladd’s face.

“Well. When your father came over last night, he said that you would work things out in the end. I guess it looks like you did.”

“I’m sorry, Ladd. I…” Dyre had no words, but would have stopped speaking regardless when Ladd shook his head, and moved to sit down.

“Is what Maleah said true?” He asked, as he took his seat, and reached into the basket for a pie.

“Yes. It is.” Dyre said, quickly reaching to wipe out a cup, and retrieve the bottle of water for the man. He poured it and placed it beside him, before once more sitting himself down.

“Do you dress like this at home?” Ladd asked.

Dyre shook his head. “I…” Still he could not speak easily. “I’ve never done this before really. I’ve only worn my mother’s clothes once or twice, just to try them on. I made a mistake with the laundry, and I had nothing else to wear.”

Ladd’s eyebrows began to rise as he chewed a small piece of the pie. For a moment, he looked as if he might speak. The comment that must have been some mistake with the laundry was clearly on his face, which suddenly Dyre would have done anything to prevent hearing voiced out loud.

Dyre continued quickly “But, that’s not the only reason I’m wearing them.”

Lad’s frown and raised brows slowly turned into a nod as Ladd took another bite in favor of making a comment. Over the years, he’d used Syna to run errands and such, and he’d never known the child to tell even a half truth.

“As I told the children, I guess that I was missing my mother, and when the idea of using these clothes…” Dyre struggled only a little, and the explanation just began to come out as it had done before. “I guess it was because I was missing her, but also because I do feel better this way. I was soaking the blood out of my shirt, when I accidentally put all my clothes in the tub. Even so, the truth is, I wanted to wear these clothes. I guess I have for a very long time. I don’t know why.”

“I’m sorry that Chandi hit you with the rock, Dyre.” Ladd said. “I can promise she won’t do that again, although I can’t think what she’ll say when she sees you like that.” Ladd Considered before continuing. “Did your father know of this?” He finally asked.

Dyre shook his head. “No. It all happened so suddenly. There was a traveler who came by the farm. I had to take him to see my father.”

Ladd waited for a moment before he was sure that he would have to prompt Dyre to continue. “And what did he say.”

Dyre looked at lad now, his eyes wide. “Not very much really. I’m afraid he might have been too hurt and surprised to say very much.”

“Do the clothes make you feel as good as you look?” Ladd asked, watching the boy wring his delicate hands, and then subconsciously running them over the front of the bodice, and down to smooth out the skirt yet again. Ladd could not help but notice how often he was doing that.

“I’m sorry, Ladd.” Syna spoke, dropping his eyes to the ground. “I know I’ve caused you much trouble with Chandi. I’m so very sorry.”

Ladd could see in the feminine gestures, all that Dyre could not say in words. Suddenly, his own confusion at finding Dyre dressed like this with his children, and all the strife from Chandi seemed unimportant. Ladd could see, with a father’s eyes, that the boy was better, and he could hear the change in the tone of his voice with a father’s ears. Bryan had been truthful. There was no harm in the boy, nor any desire for trouble. He just was…

“You did not cause the trouble in my home, Syna. The trouble began long ago, before you were born. You’ve no concern for Chandi and I.”

Syna was surprised to hear him say this, but it was obvious that Ladd had no intention of explaining further.

“These meat pies are very good, Syna.” Ladd said, finally. “Every bit as good as Dara’s or the Smith’s wife.”

“Thank you, Ladd.” Dyre said softly. “I’m really very sorry. I’ll be going. The children will probably go to sleep, because they ate so much. If you take them to the house, and then you can get back to work.”

“No need to apologize.” Ladd nodded to himself. “You really are very beautiful, too, Syna. I didn’t mean to sneak up on you like that; it’s just that I thought that… Well, what I thought isn’t really important, but it took me a while to realize who you were. You look just like your mother.” He finished. Then looking over Syna’s shoulder, said. “Hello, Bryan.”

“Hello, Ladd.” Bryan said, from just behind Dyre.

“Father?” Dyre gasped in surprise again, because he had not realized, even though Ladd had told him quite plainly that he was coming. It was one shock too many for Dyre. Suddenly he could only put his head in his hand.

“I remembered I had my purse with me after all, and I told you I’d be along.” Bryan said. Then looking at Ladd. “I hope She’s not been any trouble.”

Ladd’s eyes widened slightly at his long time neighbors use of the feminine pronoun, but looking back at the top of the ‘young woman’s’ head, decorated with a large elaborate bow, he could understand what he meant. Bryan was one of the steadiest and best men he knew. That was one of the reasons he had chosen to move to this part of the valley, away from the town where Chandi had wanted to live.

“No, Bryan. Not at all.” Ladd said. “In fact, he took wonderful care of the children, and was nice enough to bring an extra pie along in case I was around. He was in no way any trouble. I was just about to say thank you.”

Bryan just nodded, before looking down at Dyre’s head.

“How long have you been here father?” Dyre asked, in complete defeat.

“Long enough, Dyre” Bryan said. “I wanted to give you the coins for Needa. She…” Bryan paused, having been touched by his son’s honesty, even as his worry and fear remained unabated. It inspired him to continue, “And also, to make sure you were all right.”

Dyre looked up at his father, and smiled at him in an understanding way, which caused Bryan’s heart to skip this time. Dyre was, quite simply, beautiful. Just like his mother.

“Thank you, Father.” The boy said. “I’m sorry, and I’m sorry to you too Ladd.” Then rising up, he began to collect his things, and place them in the basket.. He said to Ladd, “And it’s getting late.”

“I’m told that you are serving in the in tonight.” Ladd said, the information having been important to the conversation last night. “You had better hurry. I’m afraid I’ve delayed you.” He said this to Syna, but he was looking at Bryan.

“I’ll take the basket back with me, Dyre.” Bryan said. “Here, take this, and give it to Dara, so that she can take it to the seamstress for you.”

Dyre held out his hand to receive the purse, and then quickly tied the string of it to his hip, somewhere under the suede vest. Then, he yet again subconsciously smoothed his clothes about him, to remove any wrinkles before he once more prepared to renew his journey into the village.

“Thank you, father. I’ll go myself.” He said softly, looking up at him.

Bryan nodded and said. “Take the path that leads along the south meadows to the inn, rather than going along the main road for me. I’d like you to ask Dara to go with you at least. I’d planned on going along to the Inn also. I may see you there.”

The whole time Ladd looked like he wanted to speak, but he said nothing as both men watched Syna quickly step toward his father and embrace him very briefly before turning back to Ladd. “Thank you too, Ladd, and please tell the children I said goodbye.”

On seeing Ladd nod, he quickly stepped off along path, and back to the village road. Behind him, Ladd and his Father watched until long after Syna crested the little rise.

“You plan on letting him walk into town like that.”

Bryan just nodded his head.

“I’m not sure if it’s a good Idea, Bryan, his walking to the village. I’ve heard that the Smith had to talk to some of those boys about Syna just the other day.”

Bryan’s eyes spoke more eloquently than his words. “I’m not sure if it’s a good idea either.”

“You’re going to follow him, though.”

Bryan nodded.

“Still,” Ladd said, “it might be just as well to let him go. He seems to…” Ladd paused to collect his thoughts in a way that was least likely to offend his lifelong friend. “It seems as if he’s found the marrow of the problem, Bryan. It seems as if he’s made up his own mind on how to deal with it.”

Bryan nodded, think about what Ladd said in the hope he might be thinking more clearly. It was an exceptionally long speech for Ladd.

“If I could, I would go with you, Bryan.”

“I know that, Ladd. I appreciate it.” Bryan sighed. “I’m not afraid that anyone will bother him now. I’m more worried about where this all might lead.”

It was Ladd’s turn to Nod his head.

As Bryan made to leave, Lad reached out for the basket. “I’ll put it behind the stump at the bottom of the path.”

Bryan Nodded in thank you, and headed toward the road.

 

 

         Syna found it easy to make his way on the road, making good time in the warm afternoon. At this time of day, the rode was very lightly traveled, even this close to the village. In a short time, many of the farmers who had business in the village would be making their way up the valley, and then home, but for now it was quiet.

At first he thought of nothing but the words that had formed on their own in his mouth. No one was there to see him subconsciously smoothing his clothes.

Syna had never been one to worry too much about reasons for things. Some things were right, and some were wrong, and he always knew the difference. Till now.

He knew what he’d done was wrong, but he couldn’t remember why, because it didn’t feel that way. He had always spent such energies more profitably worrying about what others might do, or why, and how to stay out of harm’s way. Given how they treated him, it was a better use of his time. It helped in avoiding as many of the otherwise unavoidable problems as he could. He just always seemed to know what he should do, which mostly meant, when to remain silent, and when to remain unseen.

Today was different though. As he walked, his mind flashed a procession of the images of these last hours, each coming uncalled for and uncontrolled into his mind’s eye. The calm understanding of what he should do now, simply would not come. He felt as if he no longer had control of even the simplest things in his life. Strangely, it was this thought above all others that occupied his mind, even as he reached the path that lead behind the trees, and to the small pasture, back of the Inn.

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
[email protected]

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

The pain grows ever stronger, Like a blackness on the soul Ever near, and ever dear It grows beyond control. Though night can be a comfort a refuge from one’s plight To flee into a darkness As deep as any night. But, fears once held in darkness can sometimes set things right, for only from the darkness can you see the farthest light. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift         Part Four

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     "Did you hear the news?” Keely Said, breathlessly, as she swept into the kitchen with a tray of dishes to be cleaned. The inn was unaccustomedly busy at this hour, because of the number of people who were drifting in to partake of the news of the Court Herald.

Dara sighed slightly, even though she too was feeling some of the excitement on the inside. “Yes, Keely. I found out when he asked me for directions to the village elders.” She smiled, and shook her head, as she tried to clean up some of the mess, so that things would not be fully out of control before her kitchen woman got in for the evening.

“Imagine it. An envoy. In our inn,” Keely actually laughed, as she busied herself filling another tray of mugs for her father. “All the girls in the village are drifting in and out of the doors, looking for any excuse to come in and look at him, like a bunch of silly hearts. I’m glad I’ve never been that much of a numb brain, mother. You’d think they had never seen a man before. Even though he is very good looking!” She giggled as she whisked the tray back into the common room.

Dara laughed in spite of herself, and bent to work on the last of the dishes, even as she shook her head at her daughter’s excitement. “Numb Brains, Indeed.” she smiled, and taking the moment to quickly wipe her hands before stirring the stew away from the bottom of the kettle.

She wondered yet again, where the boy she had sent to the kitchen woman’s home might be, because now she would need them both to change the wash water. Shaking her head again, she returned to place the last of the dirty bowls into the tub of heated water, when she thought she heard a small noise from the door to the kitchen yard.

Turning quickly. “Well it’s about time that you …”

She never finished. Nor did she hear the clatter of a stack of crockery bowls as they smashed themselves on the floor at her feet. Her mind wanted to tell her feet to rush to the woman she saw standing there, but the only move she made was to slowly raise her hands to cover her open mouth. Soon enough she was struggling just to remain upright.

“Dara?” the young woman asked her, frightened.

Dara’s mind thought that was a strange thing for her to ask, and then as she continued to fight for air, she realized that something was very wrong.

“Dara? Are you ill? I didn’t mean to give you a fright. Did you cut yourself?” The young woman herself looking more frightened than Dara could even imagine. “I’m sorry,’ grasping her hands to the sides of her skirt, and lifting them slightly, I…”

This woman, although the very image of her lost friend, was far too young. Slowly, as if fitting pieces of a puzzle, her mind began to work toward the realization of who it must be. Thus, Dara had not spoken yet, as Calum burst through the door to the common room, and looking quickly from Dara to the woman at the door, began to stare as well. Even he did not move as Keely also rushed through the door, and straight into his back..

 

 

         It had taken great strength to reach his hand out to the latch on the door, and slip quietly into the kitchen. His fear of hurt and disappointment on the faces of his friends might have stilled his heart. Still, he had somehow managed to do it. Now however, as he stood staring at the look of shock on Dara’s face, he wished he had gone home. He would have turned and fled if he had the energy her expression had drained from his limbs.

“Syna!” Keely gasped loudly stepping out from behind her father. “What by all the stars in the nighttime sky are you...” Keely stopped speaking as soon as her eyes were able to move from the crockery to stare at her friend.

It was several moments before she continued in broken speech, “It’s not a feast day. Besides those clothes are too nice to use for a lark.” She paused again. “You look…, beau…” and the she finally stopped to just stare, just as her parents were still doing, even though they were begining to show some signs of life.

Having looked over at Keely, his eyes were then inextricably drawn once again to Dara’s face. He had to speak, he had to. “Dara,” he began, clasping his hands to his stomach, “I am sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you. I didn’t mean…, to hurt anyone. I’ll just go.”

Dara reacted finally, at his offer to leave. “No.” was all she said, before stooping to begin mechanically picking up the bowls. “You just took me by surprise, that’s all.” she offered as she fought not to cut her shaking hands.

Keely spoke. “Syna? Why are you wearing those clothes? They are very beautiful, but I’ve never seen them before. Why have you dressed yourself as a maiden would?” Keely started slightly, as her father placed his hand gently on her shoulder to silence her.

“Keely.” Dara began in a more steady voice, as she once again stood to place a handful of shards on the table. “Take Dyre up to our rooms, and find him something else to wear. We have some things in the chest that should fit him well enough, just get him some breeches. Be careful with those clothes. They are…, very fine. Be careful.” She didn’t really look at him, her eyes roving all the spaces near him, in between looking at her daughter.

Syna tried to speak again, only to be silenced by Dara’s raised hand.

“We have no time now. We’ll go into this later. Right now, we have a room full of guests, and no time before dinner. Move, Keely, please.” She finished softly, but insistently.

Keely, looking at her mother quickly, rushed over to take Syna by the hand, and quickly lead him to the back stairs before anyone else could speak. Neither of them saw Calum step toward his wife, nor did they see Dara’s head sink slowly to his chest as he put his arms around her…

 

 

         Once in the family’s rooms, with the door shut behind them, Keely spoke excitedly.“Syna, what by all the saints... Is this a jest?” Then taking him by the hand, she led him over to the windows, to look more carefully at him. “Where did you get these?”

“They were my mother’s.” He said softly. Then looking down. “I’m sorr…”

“Sorry!” Keely almost shouted. “I know that, you’re always sorry. Let me look at you…,” And Keely did just that. Examining him from bow to toe, and then back again.

Then she looked at his face closely, as if she had never seen him before; before she once more looked him up and down with the strangest look on her face.

The whole process was so unnerving, that Syna began to feel some irritation creep into his sense of shame at having surprised them, which made him stand a little more naturally, and hold his head up a little higher.

When Keely finally spoke, it was with a sense of Awe. “Well I can hardly believe it. If I did not know you, I’d think you were one of the prettiest young maidens I’ve ever seen. No wonder mother was so shocked. I can see that what they said about your mother was true, as well….” Ruining her hand over the bottom of the vest, and then the side of the skirt, before reaching up for his collar, “Your mother was a wonderful seamstress. No doubt about that. My festival clothes aren't half as fine as her every day clothes.” Her eyes slowly rose to his face before she finished, “…Beautiful.”

Syna could only think the same of her, but he somehow managed to say “Thank you.”

“Is this what you want?” Keely asked softly.

For a moment, Syna was unsure of what she meant, she was looking at him so strangely. She had none of the shock and hurt that he'd seen inn the adults eyes, but her expression worried him even more. “The clothes?” he finally asked.

Keely looked at him differently, and then realized that her hand was still resting on the top of his chest. With a smile of understanding, she let it slide up to his shoulder.

“I’ve always known you like me, Dyre.” She giggled softly. “Yes, the clothes.”

For a moment he found it hard to respond, but then the same feeling that had come over him with the children seemed to return. He just nodded his head.

“Well.” Keely sighed in wonder. “Do you like it a lot, I mean?” Still unsure herself of the question she was actually asking.

Syna reached his hand up, and put in on hers. “I like it, Keely.” he whispered, then told her, “more than anything else I can remember. That’s why I decided to come here like this. I just didn’t want to change”

Keely just nodded, but continued to look at him rather strangely, but somehow, this time, he did not feel it as frightening. It did make it a little hard to breathe, though.

From down the stairs, her father’s voice called out. “Keely, we need you girls down here,” which snapped Keely out of her reverie, as she stared at Syna’s face.

“Well, no time now. Did you hear, we have a herald of The King here, and he will be staying with us this evening! You picked quite a day to show up looking so pretty, Syna! Half of the village is in the common room, and more coming in all the while. We have to hurry…”

"Herald?" Syna asked weakly, but was ignored

Quickly, she turned to reach into a trunk, and pulled out a shirt, and breeches. They were new, and more than good enough to serve in the common room. “Well take those off!” She told him, shaking her head. “And don’t forget the bow. It might attract
too much attention.” She giggled.

Nervous at the prospect of undressing in front of Keely, Syna began to giggle a little. Keely giggled too, as he began to try to tell her very quickly how he had come to be dressed this way. All the while her hands flew to work on his boddice lacing, faster than he ever could…

 

 

         The common room was as busy as he had ever seen it. He and Keely decided to make a pass around to bring refreshment to those who needed it, before they began to clear away some of the debris of finished meals.

Keely and he had plenty of practice, so they always worked well together. Out in the kitchen, a woman was helping the cook in preparing a new larger pot of stew, and some pies, and all mannar of other foods. It looked like there would be a feast-day no one had planned, and they were working hard to catch up. Outside, one of the stable boys was turning several large chunks of meat over hot coals.

As Syna entered the kitchen with dirty bowls, the kitchen woman looked up at him, and smirked unpleasantly, but said nothing. She had never hidden her dislike for him, but neither had she ever been very vociferous about it. She knew Dara would not permit it. Neither would the older woman, the cook, who smiled more warmly.

“Syna. There you are. Come here child, and help my boy change out the washtub. It’s already dirty, and someone filled it too much for me to manage.”

Syna just nodded, and moved to grab one side. They were crabbing toward the back door, when Keely breezed in, and seeing Syna and the boy grabbed a side to help them through the door.

“For goodness, Syna, hurry up! I can’t keep up. I need you to get father another small cask of wine, and to help pass it out! It looks like tonight will be quite a celebration. Cook? How long for more pies? Some are asking.”

Cook looked at the pies on the sideboard. “Child I’ve told you. We have three your mother made this morning, and one from last night. I have two more coming out of the oven, and I’ll put more in as soon as I’ve cooked some of this bread. You’ll have enough, if you slice it within reason.” She said feigning exasperation, which somehow never quite reached her eyes. She had been there long before Keely.

“Sorry, Cook, but I’m using the sweets to hold them off before the dinner is ready. Besides, if they continue to drink on an empty stomach, even father might not be able to carry them all outside tonight!” Then as Syna and the kitchen boy came shuffling into the door with the empty tub, she turned back to them. “Hurry, Syna.”

“More coming in!” Dara breezed into the kitchen. “Syna! Good. I need you to go out back and get some more tables from the shed. They are clean, but check them before you bring them in, and for god’s sake, hurry before it gets dark. Oh, and don’t forget that Calum wants you too.”

“Before you go.” Cook pleaded “Can you lift the heavy crock by the fire, and fill the washtub? There’s the lad.” Then raising her voice, “And careful there. Don’t burn yourself, the water is too hot.”

Syna smiled at the woman. She had always looked after the children, making sure they were not asked to do things that were beyond their years or too dangerous. It was just that she always had a long list of things that she needed help with, and that she did not seem to notice too quickly when they grew up.

Dara told the woman “I'll do it, Cook. Most of the water’s boiled away already. I’ll get some more, just don’t let it get too hot, or we won’t be able to get the dishes out until it cools.” holding the kettle with a rag, and pouring the water that remained steaming into the tub.

“I’ll get the cold water, and cook, leave the bread, I’ll do that too. We need meat and pies. Keely take these out. And Syna, don’t forget Calum.”

Syna had no chance to forget; however, as just at that moment, Calum leaned into the kitchen, and reaching out, virtually lifted Syna from the kitchen. “Wine, now lad, and you’d better make it two casks, instead of one. And careful on the stairs!” He cautioned, as he gently pushed the boy toward the cellar with both hands on his shoulders. “Don’t fall, and Don’t drop the cask. We may not have enough as it is!”

Syna was careful, as careful as he could be, even as he took the stairs two at a time…

 

 

          It had finally begun to quiet down a little. The room was still full, but everyone had been fed, and most had had some form of desert. A slice of pie, or a tasty berry tart; it did not seem to matter which, as all were said to be delicious Cook, and Dara of course, had somehow managed to feed everyone to bursting, and everyone had settled in to enjoy each other’s company. About a half a turn of the glass ago, Dara had even repeated Calum’s hijacking performance, and reached through the door of the kitchen, and dragged him in to sit him beside Keely in front of a hot meal for them too.

Now, even as the kitchen still resounds with the sound of cleaning, the common room had quieted down so that Keely and Syna could take a breath. Dara had spelled Calum at the counter, but was also busy with getting those rooms that would be needed ready for guests.

As usual, there were always other small requests as well.

“Have you a foot or two of thread at hand? Black if you have it.”

“I think I left my handkerchief on the tray...”

Of course, a sweet wherever it was needed. And at the moment she was also helping out a new mother with her baby, taking on the job of temporary grandmother, as easily as she did everything else.

“Goodness.” Keely said softly at Syna’s shoulder. “My feet are worn off. I could sleep for days.”

“Girl! I mean, Boy!” one of the locals called, causing Syna to grimace. There was no doubt between them as to who was being spoken to. Sure enough, it was Bram, who might have called by his proper name, just as easily as anything else. Braun, his cousin was also at the table, with two more of his toadies. Syna sighed as Keely stared hatefully at them over his shoulder.

“I’ll take it.” she said.

Syna just shook his head as he rose and began the walk toward the table amid the unmanly giggles that came from his tormenters.

“Hello, Bram. Did you need something else?” Syna said as pleasantly as he could manage.

“Oh, it’s you, Syna. I thought they had a new girl. I didn’t recognize you.”
Bram said feigning confusion.

A mean spirited chuckle ran around the table, even as Syna gave an inner sigh, and asked again as pleasantly as he could muster. “Is there something you needed, Bram? Another drink, or some more Pie?”

In spite of his flat delivery, he could feel a slight flush rise as another chuckle rolled around the table. Syna fought the urge to tell them just how much they reminded them of a gaggle of geese, but he bit his tongue. Dara would never allow him to be rude, and besides, even though he could probably get away with it here, he’d long ago found that the walks through the fields could be much longer when avoiding some of the larger and more dangerous brutes in the village.

“How about some more Stew, Bram?" Syna asked, flirting with the edge. "You seem to have had enough ale.”

Unfortunately, Bram had not drunk enough to miss the implied sarcasm. “More Ale, Syna, and be quick. I might have to complain about the help again.”

It was at that moment that Jada had chosen to return to the inn, and a sudden hush began to decend. He looked tired as he first entered, having just come from a long meeting with severly of this village’s elders, but he quickly began to smile and shake his head as he looked about the full room.

Syna looked at him, and turned away quickly, frightened to be seen. “I’ll be right back, Bram,” and he began to move toward the counter. Unfortunately, that was the precise moment that Jada looked toward him. It was unfortunate because Braun took that precise moment to stick his food out, causing Syna to stumble into another customer and drop his tray loudly on the floor.

“That Beast!” he heard Keely exclaim, who had obviously been watching. It made Syna blush even more, because Keely, being one of the most beautiful woman in the village was admired by all. She never had any problems. Once in a while someone would try to be too friendly, but mostly she kept control with a look, or a smile. For Syna, it was much harder.

“That was Uncalled for.” A guest said, as Syna felt a hand under his arm, lifting him up. Turning to thank the man, he felt the blood freeze in his veins even as his voice choked off in his throat. Jada was brushing sawdust off his arm.

“There you go, lad. No harm done.” he said looking at the man at the table. “You must by Dyre! I met your father and sister this morning.” He said loudly enough for all to hear, thinking he did some good. Everyone in the room was listening with a keen intensity to every word he spoke.

Raising his eyebrows slightly, he began again at the boy’s silence. “Well, I am glad I got the chance to meet you. If you could, I’d appreciate you finding a small corner to squeeze me in!” Then he stopped and just nodded, as he watched the boy’s face flush, but make no other move, as he just stared back at Jada.

“Humph!” Jada said loudly. “It must run in the family!” He smiled and looked about, but no one smiled back.

Of course, no one, save Syna, knew what he was speaking of. At least four or five where already in huddled conversations around the room, probably regarding the sister remark.

“Well come on lad.” Jada said loudly, and taking his shoulder in a friendly way, they began to walk toward the back of the room. Finally thinking, but only with his feet, Syna turned slightly toward the small table that Dara had set aside for their guest. Conversation began to rise again, as Jada slid gratefully into his seat. Then reaching again for Syna’s shoulder, he pulled the boy close enough to speak more privately.

Here it comes, Syna thought in fear. “No need to be so nervous, lad. I don’t bite, unless I'm bitten first. Can you get me a large ale? I’ve been talking to your Elder for hours, and I’m parched. So be a good lad, and get me a drink.” Syna nodded and started to rise, but he felt Jada hold him back. “So tell me. Will your sister be in tonight, Dyre?”

Syna could feel his eyes blinking slowly, as he looked at the man from a foot away. Finally he found his voice, which had not been used in so long, that it actually cracked. “I don…” He tried. “I’m sorry, Jada. I don’t think so. I’ll get your ale.”

Then as he rose, Jada held him once more. “Did I tell you my name?” he asked.

Syna shook his head, and shrugged, unable to feel worried about anything anymore. “Someone must have.”

Then he turned to get the ale. In doing so, he could see Calum had returned from outside, and wiping bloody hands from slaughtering tomorrow’s meal was making his way rapidly toward the table where Braun and his friends sat giggling.

Syna filled a mug of the best fresh ale in the house, and then a picture of some that was not quite ready to be thrown out to the pigs. He moved as quickly as he could in the crowded room, to take Jada his ale. He could see across the room, that Dara was talking to the man he had fallen on, A farmer, but a good man, who was smiling and telling her that no harm had been done. He only hoped that the boy was unharmed.

Behind her, the scene was different. Calum was leaning heavily over, with his hand on Braun shoulder. Syna was sure that Calum would be speaking softly enough that no one around them could hear well, but no one at the table was drinking, and all were looking at Calum. Bram looked slightly angry, but Braun looked distinctly pale.

Dara gave a withering look over her shoulder, as she began to walk back toward Keely, now at the counter. Syna would have waited for Calum to leave the table, even if he did not have an Ale for Jada.

“Here you are, Jada. It’s the best we have.” He said pleasantly, distracting Jada from where he had been watching Calum across the room - just like everyone present.

On seeing the boy, Jada once more placed his hand on his shoulder, to show familiarity, and affection to the lad for several reasons. Mostly, for being a good and kind heart, for the good that he could see it might do for the lad; but, also for the desire to hold him back a moment or two more while Calum finished up with the ruffians, believing Dyre looked young enough that was necessary. “Thank you, Dyre.” he said loudly, to the approving looks of one or two of the patrons, and the disdainful looks of several more.

Jada continued. “Please, be kind enough to tell your sister that I would very much like to see her again, Dyre. Perhaps I’ll find some time tomorrow, but I will only be here for a day. I should be able to come back in a week or so. I only have until the end of the week to visit two more villages, and I can’t tarry now, you see.” He smiled genuinely.

Syna nodded, and promised he would, as he finally turned back toward Bram’s table

 

 

         Behind him, he did not see the sudden change in Jada’s face as he looked about the room. He was a very keen observer, with good hearing, a flawless memory, and an excellent ability to read those people he met. It was why he'd been so useful. It was also why he had been chosen to come to this little village, whose continued good fortune, out of all compass to those about it, had begun to concern his masters.

He was far more likely to be used as an emissary to an important ally, or even to a bothersome rival. There were many others far more suited to dealing with issues of tithes and roads, and such. When he had received his commission, though, he had only smiled contentedly, and accepted it gratefully, along with a few coins for the journey. That is, until later when he had met with the Chancellor himself, and been given his real mission in private.

So distracted as they were, none saw his measured glances about the room, nor did they see as his eyes squinted as if he were committing the faces of the men at the table where Calum stood to memory. By the time he began to attract the attention of the others in the room again, his face once again held the smile of a kindly and worry free young man. One who took very little seriously, and one in whom others loved to confide because he generously spilled out innumerable details and goings on of the Royal court, and familiar details of persons whose names were known even here.

“God save me.” he said into his mug. An hour or two of this. First just smiles, and then a few of the more effusive villagers speaking politely to him about inane and foolish subjects, about which no one beyond this valley cared or knew. Then he could finally go to bed…

 

 

         Syna paused, because to his great surprise, Calum was still leaning over the table. Or more correctly, it looked like he was attempting to push Braun through the chair. Syna also noticed that Bram no longer looked angry. He looked as pale as the others when Calum finally stood. Then Syna heard him clearly.

“You are correct about one thing Bram. You be far too old for me to take your foolishness up with your grandfather. So I’ll accept your suggestion that from now on, you and I will simply settle your little problems together.”

The look on Bram’s face made it plain to Syna that it had not been exactly the idea Bram had welcomed to put across. Given the look on Calum’s face as he turned, Syna could feel an exceedingly rare moment of empathy for Bram, and could not blame him for looking so pale.

Syna took a moment to whisper an apology to the man he had fallen on, both out of a contrite desire to make amends, and to make the table of sullen young men wait a little longer; so, Calum was there when he turned, smiling down at him, as if nothing whatever had occurred.

“Are you quite well, lad?” he asked, in a normal tone.

“Yes, Calum. Sorry.” Syna said, not knowing what else to say.

“Nonsense, Lad. That was well done. Anyone else might have wound up on the table, amongst these kindly people’s dinner, and not the floor. Just be careful, it’s crowded tonight.” Then Calum Squeezed his shoulder, letting him know the real meaning of the message that he need not worry.

“Thank you.” Syna said softly, to the pat on his shoulder, once again grateful the friendship Calum and Dara had shown so valuable, and once again sad that it was needed.

“Here is your Ale Bram.” Syna said in a flat, but pleasant enough voice, hoping that it sounded as if he was unaware of all that had transpired. “If you need anything at all, just let me know. Enjoy.” He smiled faintly, and turned to look for Keely.

Across the room, Calum, Dara, Jada, and several of the elder villagers, who had watched all that had transpired, noted that not once had any of the young men looked at Syna. It was a bad sign.

 
 

 
 

     Syna was sitting with Keely at the table in the back. The few patrons who were left would more likely require the services of Calum and the older stable hand, rather than the two of them. They were done for the evening, and like many who had seen the great battles of the day, they tarried on the field reliving for each other the moments they had seen.

“You two did very well.” Dara said to them. “Thank you, Keely, and Thank you Syna.” She said sincerely, not noticing the rare slip in how she addressed him. Then to his surprise, Keely wrapped her arm about his neck, and pressed her lips briefly to his cheek.

“I’m Sorry if those stupid brutes hurt you, Syna. I know you hurt yourself trying not to dump that tray on Old Fredrick. I should have taken their table. It was just so busy. I wanted to claw that Bram’s eyes out for tripping you.” She squeezed him again. “If he had hurt you, I would have.” she finished.

Dara laughed. “I don’t think they would have and any eyes left to scratch, Keely, if Calum thought they had hurt him. More likely we’d all have been ordered by the elders to crawl about the floor looking for them so they wouldn’t get stepped on, after your father had knocked them out of their heads, of course.”

They all laughed, as Dara shook her head. “I really thought that ass Bram had gone too far, when he started to talk back to your father.” She sighed. “I’m glad he held his temper, though none could have blamed him.”

Syna and Keely agreed. So far as Syna could remember, only one man had ever been stupid enough to push the gentle Calum to the point he had to act. The man never did it again. Not that he had much chance to do so, flying through the air into the middle of the square. He would have stayed there too, had not one of the elders ordered two of the village men to drag him to the stream well along the north road. Both messages had been clear enough. The man had not returned.

Syna could feel his insides tighten, even as his laughter subsided. Dara’s eyes were on him, telling him that the moment he had mostly been to busy to dread had arrived. “I’m so sorry I startled you, Dara. You’ve all been so kind to me.” he whispered low enough to be sure that none might hear. “I did not mean to make you angry with me. You've all been far too good to me…”

Dara stopped him, with a shake of her head. “Is that what you think, child?” She said. “I’m not mad at you. Certainly not for how you were dressed.” She reached her hand out to take his. “It’s as much my fault as anyone’s.”

Syna began to respond with concern. “It’s no one’s fault, certainly not yours, Dara. I’m the one who...” He tried to get the words out, struggling to keep the tears that he suddenly felt behind his lids from escaping.

“Syna.” Dara said warmly. “I myself tied the ribbon in your hair. I’m not mad at you.” she looked down at the table, making it obvious that she was having one of those vanishingly rare moments, when even she did not know exactly what to say. Then smiling at him. “If I had been able to keep my wits about me, I might have said the polite thing, which was that you looked very pretty, actually.” She smiled again.

Syna tried again. “I must have surprised you so. I’ll work for free until I’ve paid for the crockery. My father will understand.”

Dara only shook her head. “He does Syna. He is a very good man, you know. He told me what you had told him, and he does understand.”

Syna’s eyes began to grow. “You saw him?”

“Yes.” She said kindly. “He came to the door just after you went up with Keely. He followed you into the village, to make sure that you would be safe.” Her heart went out to the child, as she watched in his face all the emotions struggling to resolve themselves inside. “He told me what you said to Ladd and the children. He also said that one of the reasons Chandi hates you so, is because they love you so much, and for your easy way with all the children. Most children don’t like her you know.”

“Most adults, either.” Keely said earning her a mild look of disapproval from her mother, for having spoken so about an elder -- but it softened, quickly. Keely and Dyre were both old enough now, that would soon have no need to put up with the likes of Chandi simply due to their own youth.

“Anyway, I think we had better not dally. Tomorrow looks like it will be a full day, with a very early start.” She smiled over at the two, in their weariness. “Can you come again tomorrow, Dyre? I could sure use the help. You can stay the night here, and we can send word to your father in the morning”

He shook his head, and pushing himself back, he said, “Of course I’ll help tomorrow, but I should go home. Father will worry, tonight of all nights. I’ll go and change. The hill will be steep tonight.”

He did not see the thoughtful look that Dara had given him, or the look of surprise on Keely’s face, because his eyes were closed with exhaustion.

“Do you really want to change now?” Dara said with a strange tone in her voice.
“Into what, child?”

“Into my clothes.” he said, still not thinking more clearly than he could see through his lids.

“You can keep the clothes you have on, Child. They were to be your solstice eve gift from us, for all the work you’ve done for Calum and I. However, given how well you did tonight, I want you to have them now. Especially since your father told me you lost your last shirt.”

“Thank you, Dara.” He said, looking back at her again. “But that is too kind by far. I’ll change, and wash something when I get home.”

“If you really wish to change, you may.” She said, looking at him in wonder. “But the clothes are a gift. Calum wanted you to have them as well.”

Sighing, Syna simply thanked her again. It would prevent him from having to wear damp stained clothes in the morning. Then thinking better of his manners, “If you are really sure. After all, I did cause you to break all those bowls today. I will work for those. I didn’t mean to startle you.”

Exasperated and worried at his desire to once again change, Dara snapped a little “Oh for the blessings of mother earth. That was my own clumsiness, child. You didn’t frighten me. It’s just that I thought your moth…” Dara stopped herself too late.

Syna’s widening eyes would have stopped her in any event. At once she realized that he had not known. How could he! He had been so young when his mother had disappeared.

“Syna, it’s not your fault!” She tried to recover, all the while damning herself for the fatigue that made her speak the very thought she had sworn to Calum should remain a secret. That the shock had been in turning to she her beloved life-long friend returned to her. Suddenly, she fully understood.

“Dyre, It’s no fault of yours. It was my…” she tried, but she stopped talking as soon as he spoke.

Syna remembered the look on her face. He also thought of some of the things that Ladd had said, where before he’d been too nervous to pay them enough attention. That was when he realized…

“My father.” he said fearfully. “He must have…” Then his head sunk down again, as he realized how he must have hurt his father that day. He hadn’t known.

Looking up, with tears in his eyes, he spoke. “I have to go home, now,” and stood up. Keely stood as well, and taking his hand, she led him upstairs, past Calum who was just coming down. Dara had a brief thought, that if any other young man in the village had tried to accompany their daughter up those stairs, he would have left the inn via a window, and not one on the ground floor.

“He figured it out.” Dara said in response to Calum’s questioning look. “I let it slip.” Dara said sadly. “He won’t stay. He’s going to change.”

Calum sighed “I was going to send the Stable man along with him to the outskirts of the village, but I’ll take him.”

Dara just nodded and patted her husband’s arm to show her great gratitude. “He’s like my own, Calum. Since Aria was lost.”

“He’s a good boy, Dara.” Calum said, and then they sat silently, waiting for the pair to come down.

Which they did shortly, Syna once again dressed, as he had been when he arrived. Once more he looked beautiful, and even though the eyes of the others were too often on him, he had no real feeling for why other than his belief they thought him odd.

“Good night, Calum. Dara.” He finally said, his hands subconsciously tugging the vest over the top of his skirt. As worried as he was, he felt better, now that he had changed again. Even thought they looked at him so frankly. “Thank you for Bram. I’ll be more careful not to give them the chance again, but thank you.” He smiled sincerely at the big man.

The big man heaved himself up to his feet. “Not good night yet, I’m afraid. I’m going to walk you to the road. I think we’ve had enough problems for one day.” he said with a little humor.

“Calum.” Syna persuaded. “Please, there is no need for that. I will be fine. I’ve walked the way home, many nights. I’ll be fine, I promise. You have much to do here. I can’t take you away.”

“More nonsense, La…” Calum paused unexpectedly. “I need to stretch my legs and get some air anyway. Besides I know you’ll be fine already. It’s for Dara that I’m going to take my walk in the same direction as you.” This caused Dara to snort behind her husband’s shoulder. Then silently she walked over to Dyre, and taking the green ribbon from where it was tucked into the top of the package he carried, gently turned him by the shoulders, and retied the bow at the top of his head.

When she turned him back, his eyes were all that could speak.

“Good night Child. Be careful, and don’t wake your father if he’s asleep.” Then turning to Calum, said “I’ll be waiting for you. Hurry home.” She said, placing a hand briefly on his arm, before taking Keely by the hand into the Kitchen.

“Night.” Keely said, and quickly pressed her cheek to his as she passed, and was gone.

 

 

     Calum was silent on the walk up the road, looking about in the light of a Moon long past full. Syna began to wonder if it was simply because of the strangeness that he had wrapped about himself; but when he did speak first to Calum, the man always answered pleasantly enough. Therefore, it was with relief that they walked in silence along the road that lead to the path to his father’s farm. A silence only broken by an occasional comment from either of the pair, ended with an affectionate pat on the shoulder of the smaller, when they turned the last corner that brought the way to the path in sight.

“Night, Calum.” Syna said to the other man’s nod, and then walked on past Ladd’s farm toward the path. As he reached it, he could just see Calum’s back, as he turned finally toward home. The long climb up the hill was darker, under the trees, and but still familiar enough for him to spend most of his thoughts on what he would say to his father. It was fruitless. He had no idea of how to heal the hurt he must have caused his father. He only knew that he had to try.

The call of a startled night bird shook him out of his misery. Laughing at his timidity, he then realized that there were very few places in the entire kingdom where it might be safe to travel about at night. He knew he was in one of them.

He began to wonder about that a little, that even wearing a skirt, and blouse, his most pressing danger was that he might snag the hem of his skirt on a root, or the beautiful bow on a low branch. Once more, he remembered to say a silent prayer of thankfulness to the nameless spirit that seemed to watch over this valley, for the peaceful place he had been fortunate enough to be born in, and lifting his skirt slightly to keep it as clean as possible, as he made his way up the hill.

 
 

 
 

     The lights of the cabin shown a long way down the hill, lighting the path through the yard, as much as did the moon as it skirted the tops of the southern end of the valley. Syna pushed the door open, to see his father sitting in his chair by the fire. In those moments, he entered, and closed the door behind him; he could see many emotions race once more over his father’s face, as his eyes moved over Syna from top to bottom several times.

“Hello father.” he began in yet another whisper, and then realized that for all his thoughts he still had not decided what to say. His father just nodded, watching him.

“Dara told me that you went into the village tonight. She said that you followed me to make sure I arrived in safety.” Syna said weakly, not knowing why that had come first.

His father nodded again.

Syna just felt helpless, and adrift, unable to say what he needed to, because he didn’t know how. “Dara gave me some clothes for tomorrow. I’ll put them in my room, and I’ll make you some dinner, if you like.” He tried to smile as he said it.

This time his father didn’t even move, although Syna knew he was listening to him.

“Father? Do you want me to change now?” Syna asked his voice, and his heart tearing, just like the shirts that he had tried so hard to mend. Even so, he could do no more to keep the pain from his voice. Like the pieces of the shirts that still lay folded on the chair in the corner: too many threads had been torn by the thorns that pricked at him; threads that had been worn too thin by too many hurts to withstand this final assault on his very soul. He just couldn’t hold the tears, as his father simply sat there and looked at him.

“Dara told me that she thought…” He struggled to get it out, “That you thought that I was mother.” His father’s shoulders and chest heaved, confirming the awful truth, more awful still than all his other fears combined..

Going closer to his father, he was barely able to whisper. “I’m so sorry. I’ll never do it again. I had no idea you would… I would never hurt you like that on purpose.” He said resting his hand on his father’s shoulder. “Do you want me to leave?”

His father was on his feet, and reaching out drew Syna to him. “Leave?” he heard him whisper. “By all the gods, no. I lost one of you, because I…” he strained as he patted on the arm, and Syna clutched back. “How could you think that I would want you to leave?”

Syna was past listening. He only knew that for the first time in years, his father was holding him; holding him to make it OK, just as both his mother and father would often do when he was little.

Finally, his father held him back to look once more. “It wasn’t your fault, what I thought, Dyre.” His father said. “I guess that I’ll just never forgive myself that you’ve had to do without…, so much.”

Syna nodded, mostly by simple reflex, before thinking of what he wanted to say. “It wasn’t your fault that she went missing, father.” he said softly. “I never blamed you. I never blamed her. I’m sure it wasn’t her fault. She would never have left us if she had a choice. I know she loved us. I know she did. You are as good to me as she was.”

Finally, on seeing his father nod, he realized that somehow his heart had found the thing he had needed to say. It did not help the pain they both shared, but it proved they both still felt it just the same.

“I’ll put this away.” he murmured more softly than even his father could clearly hear, as he turned to his room to change his clothes, vowing never ever to do this again. Behind him his father moved toward his own room, without saying more, but Syna did not see.

Upon entering his room, Syna stumbled into something that he did not quite see either, having just been near the brightness of the fire. Rubbing his shins, he moved back to the fireplace, and taking a candle walked back into his room. There on the floor of his bedroom, stood the chest that had held his mother’s things. Syna sat on the bed, and just looked at it for some time, before looking about the room. On the small table by his bed lay a mirror, and a brush that had been his mother’s.

Looking further, he could see that his father had moved the mirror as well, to make room for the chest. On his bed, were the pillow and the throw that his mother had used, which he remembered had been wrapped high on a shelf, preciously set aside for all these many years that she’d been gone.

Shaking now, he gingerly rose, and opened the lid to the chest, but was unable to see inside for a moment, because of the dim light and the tears that filled his eyes. Shaking them clear, he placed his hand in upon the soft garments there, and looked finally to see the small box that he knew contained his mother’s small collection of jewelry; but, it was the thing that lay topmost on that box that filled him most. It was a single flower, having bloomed late in the year, and which his father must have left — for him.

Clutching it to his breast, Syna moved out into the common room. Not seeing his father there, he made his way to the closed door of this father and mother’s room. Before he knocked, he leaned close, because he thought he heard….

It took some time, over the quiet noises of the fire, and the rushing in his own ears, but finally he could discern the strange sound. In all his years he had never heard it before, so it was not surprising that it took so long to recognize what it was.

Syna could take no more. He had tried so hard, and nothing he did would help. The only thing he’d ever found to make him happy, had only made it worse. Now his father…

He had to get out...

His feet carried him to the door before he knew it, and from there, across his father’s fields. Years of running over these fields made his feet sure, even though his eyes were all but blind. He was already past the fields and well along the path behind the house before he slowed, but still hurrying to where only his feet might know.

“It was always me.” he sobbed as he ran. “My Fault.” He gasped his pain out loud, because he had no place left inside to keep it in. They had finally filled him up, and the hurts were too many, leaving no room for even one more; but most especially, not one so much bigger than even he could have imagined. He cried until it became a chant: “My fault. My fault…, mine.”

Like the terror, the trees were closing in now, too. Too close to avoid, they tugged and tore at him, causing him to stagger away from each encounter blindly as he fought to free himself. The skirt he clutched so tightly with one hand, began to catch roots and shrubs as he staggered off the path.. These soon threatened to knock him off his feet, tugging him first in one direction, or knocking him off in another - till he was staggering about the forest like a drunken man.

Still he couldn’t outrun the horror that was inside of him.

In the end when the considerable strengths of his grief and youth gave out, he fell sobbing. “They were right.” he moaned to the only person who could hear. “They were right.” he panted and gasped into a blackness that had finally taken over his eyes in spite of the slender illumination of the moon low above the distant hills..

He could run no father. So, with all the venom the name had ever contained, and all the breathe that was in him — he screamed.

“Syna!”

He screamed to the trees, and to the hills just beyond. He screamed inside his mind, and to the very stars themselves. He screamed until he finally succumbed to the enveloping smell of the damp earth he squeezed in his hands, and the greatest mercy he had ever known: The blackness that finally overtook him…

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
[email protected]

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

Hushed, so like the Darkness. It creeps among the trees. Vague and pale of power. Like distant memories. At first, not seen, unnoticed. A vague cool morning light. More felt than seen, never keen a stir of breeze at night. Then it’s there, a breath of air at once how it should be, With opened eyes, and lighter skies, new worlds for you to see. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift      Part Five

     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

      It was the cold that woke him: a damp cold, which seemed to have settled inside as well as out.

His consciousness returned, much more slowly than it might have from mere sleep. The uncomfortable feel of the wet grasses on his arms and the damp leaves under his fingers was something of a shock. He struggled to understand it in vain, even as his semi-conscious body contracted about itself, seeking any small protection from the cold.

His shoulders were already shaking with uncontrollable shivers, as he pushed himself up from the ground, and realized with a fright that he was still unable to see. His eyes were not working, and his head felt dizzy and stuffed with down from crying himself to sleep. Somehow, he managed to find the slip of cloth that he had tucked under his vest, and began to gently dab his sore eyes and nose as if he might clear them.

Drawing his knees to his chest, he leaned dizzily against the damp bark of a tree that was more felt than seen, and wrapped his arms about them tightly. He tried to look around, but it was very dark. At first, he tried again to wipe his sore eyes with as much pressure as he could manage, but it was to no avail. He still could not see. For a moment, he felt a terror begin to rise from the pit of his stomach, but then, just as quickly, he realized that the Moon must have set. He had been here for hours, he thought miserably, as he pulled his shaking arms tighter. No wonder he was so cold.

Calmer now, he tucked his head down to his knees, and began to rub his arms and legs vigorously, in an effort to fight off the worst effects of the damp predawn cold. Soon, he felt the worst of the cramps beginning to go out as he worked blood into his limbs. Somehow, he managed to stand, with one hand reaching blindly for the tree for support, and the other tucked tightly around his middle to fight the cramps the movement caused in his stomach.

Looking hard, he was just barely able to discern the closest trees in the weak starlight that filtered through the high clouds and trees above. Syna began to move. He took a several uncomfortable and unsteady steps knowing he must move to warm himself, and that he must do so quickly if he were to get back to the fire tonight. However, he had only taken a very few, before he was stopped by a bush that he had taken to be the clearer path between the trees.

He tried to look once more about him in hope of finding his direction, but even standing it was only darkness he could see.

He turned and began to walk slowly once more, before almost as quickly stumbling into another bush that halted any progress in the direction where he thought the path must surly be. Pulling back, Syna strove in vain to see anything that might help him. He just had no idea where he was, and could not even see to move between the forest trees and shrubs closest to him.

It was a feeling that was too novel to Syna to be really frightening. He had spent his childhood traipsing about this end of the valley, and in all that time, he had never been lost. He knew instinctively that this was only temporary, since with the coming of first light he would be able to glimpse the hills and know exactly where he was. Unfortunately, that also meant spending more long hours in the cold and damp. So, it was with more irritation than fear that Syna began to search carefully about for a way out from under the trees.

Going with his hands outstretched to protect his face, Syna began to seek around to find what might be a path by feel. He knew, that this far from the village or farms down in the valley, he would have to be careful. All of the paths up here would be made by animals, and would certainly have low branches overhanging them.

Several times, as he protected his face, he was caught by surprise as his skirt caught on some twig or root; but, he was moving slowly, and he carefully backed away each time to avoid any further damage to his clothes or person. It cheered him to realized that although he had to be much more conscious of how he moved in the long skirt, lifting it over roots and such, that he found the enveloping garment much warmer than breeches now that he was moving about. He was also thankful for the vest, which held him tightly about the middle, and allowed him to slip past many of the cloying branches. A fleeting thought amused him that this was the very reason he had tried the clothes on in the first place, at a time that seemed so long ago.

Surely Syna made his way to what seemed a narrow path that offered a much easier progress. For a few moments, Syna toyed with the idea of just sitting, and waiting for the morning, but just as quickly realized that this would only bring the cold in closer; so, he began to move along the path with the same care. Very soon the thinner forest canopy that lay above it was allowing just a little more of the dimmed starlight through to the ground before his feet.

Perhaps a full turn of the glass later, he came to a sharp turn, which was marked by a large boulder. Syna paused here to rest, shaking his head. On seeing this, he now fully realized why he could not pick out where he was, because he had certainly never been here before. The place was too unique to be forgotten.

Looking up, he could only see a few of the brightest stars through the high thin clouds; but not enough of their familiar patterns to give him any clear direction. There must be enough high clouds overhead to hide most of the dimmer stars, he told himself. About all he could tell for sure, is that he must be in the upper part of the valley that contained many smaller hills, because if the land had sloped strongly in any one direction, he would have been able to put the lower slope to his left, and head home. Where he was, he could only find smaller slopes which rose and fell in all directions as he wandered in the darkness. He was amazed to find that was much farther from home then he first realized. He shook his head in wonder, at the thought he could have run so far.

Sadly, that thought lead his mind to brush the fringe of the memory of why he had run in the first place. Even so many hours later, his mind recoiled from those thoughts like a careless hand from a hot kettle; so, focusing on where he was, he pushed the thoughts aside and began moving along the path once more.

He was unsure of how long he had walked, because mind and legs were so tired from running himself to exhaustion even before he started wandering down these rabbit paths. Also, his condition left everything just a little dreamlike, and even though his sad heart had been telling him to rest for some time, now his mind was beginning to agree. The fatigue in his muscles, overused and sore from the cold that had invaded them earlier, were telling him how badly he needed to rest.

He was feeling much warmer though, even if he could not yet see a dawn in the sky. It looked as if it would be a much warmer day, which he welcomed. Reluctantly, he decided he could still walk just little further.

He was thirsty. He had to press on in the direction he was already going. He had yet to pass any of the streams that he knew to cross this part of the valley, so to turn back, or to sit was to continue to be thirsty. Therefore, slowly, he continued in search of a path he might recognize, and water he could drink.

Even so, he didn’t last very long. He was tired for so many reasons that he was losing count; so, Syna sat himself for a moment on a fallen log. He could see well enough now to make out some of the breaks in the trees above; the sky was just growing lighter. He was so grateful that the welcome day would bring an even more welcome warmth into the valley, even though he was now no longer as cold. If it were not for the soreness of his legs, and the weakness in his arms, and a lack of any restful sleep, he would have been quite comfortable.

Strange, he thought, because he had felt no wind that might have heralded a change in the weather. The change must have come in the night, while he was sleeping he concluded, even as he allowed his head to rest back against the tree. There was no other reason it would be so much warmer now, his mind mused vaguely.

Reaching down, he pulled his skirt about him, for comfort, and gave a slight chuckle as a funny thought popped into his head. In an hour, he might very well have to climb a tree, to find out where he was. He now fully understood why girls seldom like to climb trees. Laughing still, at the image of himself trying to climb in the long green skirt, he brushed his hand over his legs, absently pulled off a stray burr that his fingers found there.

Leaning farther back, hoping to find more comfort for his sore muscles, before he had to move again, he tried to think of the last time he had climbed a tree at all. I was probably the time he had fallen out of the tree, down near the stream, but he was not sure. It was so long ago, he could not seem to remember...

 
 

 
 

     Down in the valley, his father’s eyes carefully scanned the tree lines that surrounded his small farm. As small as it was, he could have wished for it to be smaller still.

He’d been shocked when he went to check on his child, as he did any morning that Syna was not up before him, only to find that his bed had not bee slept in. The front door was opened, possibly from the wind; but it was the hearth, cold and untended, that caused the very chill of its stones to sink into Bryan’s heart. Never before had Syna failed to tend it upon rising, or before going to bed.

Now, his eyes scanned, defeated by the brief wind that had come in the middle of the night. He could see no path where the child passed through the taller grass of the fallow fields to his north, nor through the crops in the lower and south fields. The path alone, showed him a clear indication, but the topmost steps that his son had left there had been those that faced the cottage as he’d come home last evening. Those footprints, and a partially crushed flower on his doorstep, were the only indications that his only child had been there at all…

 
 

 
 

     Absently, Syna reached up to brush something away from his face when he was startled to feel something fluttering there. He lifted his head quickly in a fright, to look around, even though his eyes were dazzled by the much brighter morning. He could see that the sun was now just above the hills on the side of the valley.

He had fallen fast asleep.

Surprised, he began to shift, absently looking for the cloth that he had held in his hand while resting himself. Another movement out of the corner of his eye, quite near his head, startled him once more. Quickly he turned, but saw nothing there.

Looking carefully in that direction for a few moments, he tried telling himself that he shouldn’t have started so; but then strangely, there was nothing there that he could now see. He would have seen a bird fly away, or heard a squirrel or other small animal, but there was nothing. He looked all around for a few moments while he told himself it was just because he’d had so little sleep; before looking down once more to find the cloth where it had slipped out of his hand as he had so soundly slept.

Pushing himself up, for the second time that morning, he stretched, very thankful again, that it was so much warmer here in the lee of the hills that made up the top of the valley, and that he felt much clearer for the deep sleep; minus of course a few spots where a root or a branch had dug into him. He slowly continued moving his limbs as he surveyed the edge of the small clearing where he had slept the early hours of the morning away.

Rubbing his rear, he stretched some more, he began looking about himself more intently. Even though he knew no one else was there, this was second nature, because he had a need he had to take care of rather urgently. Weather he had passed the night on his comfortable bed, or on an uncomfortable log, did not really seem to matter, he mused. So quietly, as if not wanting to disturb the forest any more than necessary, he made his way a little way off the path, until he found a place that offered some privacy, and there he gathering up his skirt a little, and squatting down behind a rock.

Feeling better, he stepped back into the edge of the clearing, as his body gave a quick shiver in relief. He smoothed his skirt with a sigh, and began checking it for any damage he might have done in the light.

Suddenly, yet another swift movement in a tree ahead of him caught his attention once more, as it too seemed too near his head. Awake, and alert this time, he thought he caught a glimpse of movement, but because he was looking toward the brightness of the morning sun, and all its many brilliant reflections off of the dewy morning leaves, he could not be sure weather it had real or simply his dazzled eyes.

Feeling a little uneasy now, he continued looking about himself as he moved around a little in an effort not to stand in one place too long. He could see a little way off in the trees, that there were birds and squirrels dashing about; all seemingly unconcerned with his presence as long as he kept his distance.

He smiled. That at least was not unusual, as the smaller animals near his home would often come right past him as he sat under a tree, or scurry near his feet as he moved about. They always seemed to know instinctively, unlike the other boys in the village, that he would never harm one of them. It was a mild amusement to both ha and his extended family.

Now, he could easily see now how beautiful the clearing was, with little white, gold, and lavender flowers scattered liberally in the short grass. As he took it all in, it seemed increasingly silly to have felt so ill at ease in such a place on such a warm sunny morning; when to be lost in the unfamiliar woods in the cold of the darkest night had caused so little.

Gathering his courage, he told himself that no one in living memory had been harmed by an animal in this valley. In all his years, he had never feared to walk wherever he wished here, day or night. So taking his skirts in his hands, he moved out into the clearing, to see if he could get his bearings better, chiding himself not to be so childish.

Once there, he could tell that the forest on the other side of the glade was sloped down and away from him, even though he could now clearly see it did so toward the tall hills that surrounded the valley beyond. Now he knew his direction Thus, it was, with a new sense of relief that he paused to listen to something else that was just coming to his notice.

Down the slope he was facing, he could just hear the sound of a stream through the trees. Smiling that he would now be able to take care of his last most pressing need, he began to move across the glade and into the trees on the other side, to follow the sound of the water.

Facing the sun as it was, the slope was even warmer than the clearing, and still clear enough to offer him an easy walk down to a little pool that was fed by a fall that was no taller than he.

Looking carefully about, he had yet see sign of danger of any kind. Animals were drinking freely including several deer on the other side of the pool, which had stopped to watch him. There were no thorny or poisonous plants that he could recognize. Thus, sighing, he continued confidently to the margin of the inviting pool. Standing there for a moment to check the surface, he could see that there were fish also, which meant that this stream must be one of the ones that ran all year, feeding the river farther down in the center of the valley. They also told him it was clean.

Kneeling carefully on a dry spot, he washed his hands, and then lifted a little to his lips to take a little taste.

The water was sweet, and cool.

Gratefully, Syna knelt fully, and began to lift handfuls of water to his mouth, where it quickly eased the thirst and some of the cramps in his stomach, which he had hardly realized were there before they began to fade quickly as he slowly drank. He wondered why he was so thirsty, but guessed it was probably from his long run, and from crying so much in the night.

It seemed silly, he sighed as he looked about this beautiful place, to have behaved so childishly. But still, the pain… He knew that he would have to face that once he got home, but he was beginning to feel as if he could. He had never meant any harm, and surely his father realized that.

Thoughtfully, he pulled the scrap of cloth out from where he had tucked it away, and now that he had drunk his fill, washed it off in the pool - much to the interest of a large fish that had slowly glided out of the depths to watch from a distance. Syna smiled back at the nosey old thing.

Now damp and clean, he pressed it into his eyes, which were still a little sore, and sighed gratefully as the cool cloth soothed both them, and his head.

Slowly, Syna dragged the cloth about his face, and neck, cleaning the last of the awful night from his skin, pausing only to wash and wring the cloth out several times in between. Then, once more he pressed the cool cloth to his eyes, and rested his face there for a long moment, allowing his head to clear itself further still of the turmoil of thoughts that had chased each other about his mind since Jada had walked up behind him yesterday.

Kneeling in this quiet place, he could not have told anyone how long it had been since the boys in the village had cornered him behind the blacksmith’s shop, where he had gone only to retrieve the tools his father had needed so badly.

He reminded himself to go and thank the smith before going to the Inn that night, for it had been he who had come to investigate the boy’s laughter, and Keely’s angry voice; just as it was he who had sent the cousins packing. Syna had been so frightened, and felt so hurt that they would take such obvious pleasure in tormenting him, that he had simply lowered his head and taken to the road home without saying anything to anyone. It was very unlike him not to acknowledge the kindness, but even now he would have trouble speaking of it, because his torment came from the fact that such acts of kindness were all too often necessary.

Finally, he slowly slid the coolness of the cloth down to his nose, but as he opened his eyes slightly, he saw that same movement that had startled him before. Only this time, it was not out of the corner of his eye, but reflected in the surface of the pool that he saw it.

The movement was not all he saw.

He had just begun to draw in a large breath, to blow his nose before washing the cloth out one last time, when he saw it reflected more clearly than ever. Well, them really: for along with the movement, he could clearly see a pair of eyes…

For a moment, Syna thought he must be wrong, but all his instincts caused him to freeze into immobility. The Eyes that were looking down at him, he knew in an instant, held intelligence. They were far too small to be a person, but far to wise ever to be mistaken for an animal either. Slowly, between the little ripples on the pool, Syna could see the little creature lean closer down the branch where it sat above his head, as if sniffing in his direction. Then with a suddenness that was breathtaking, the little creature jerked itself partially behind some leaves, and froze into an unmistakable immobility of it’s own - as it stared directly into the reflection of Syna’s own eyes.

For many beats of his pounding heart, which couldn’t have been very long at all, neither of them moved. Syna could see in the creature’s face and eyes clearly, that it was useless to pretend that he did not see it too; nor, was there any way to turn quickly enough to catch a better look at the creature. He fretted uncertainly, as it’s reflection shimmered again slightly on the surface of the pool. Eventually, Syna managed to swallow, and without moving his hands or body any more than absolutely necessary, the slowly began to turn his head toward where the creature was sitting.

Slowly, and fearfully, his eyes turned up and to the side. Even as he did so, his mind was telling him that there would be nothing there, save for some small bird perhaps, but the pain in his chest bade him to move ever more slowly. Finally when the branch was in view, he began to straighten his back even more slowly. At first, he saw nothing, but then finally located the spot he had seen reflected in the pool. A slight movement gave away the eyes that were still there. They were close enough to be just beyond his reach.

Syna could not help the shiver and start that rushed through his body. Nor, could he help the second one, as a thrill of the start rushed back up his center, when the creature darted back behind a branch at his unexpected movement.

Now Syna could also see dark spots floating about his field of vision, and he realized that he had not breathed since first seeing the eyes. He needed to breathe, so he did so many times as slowly as he could before the dark spots swimming before his eyes began to fade.

When he caught his breath, and was breathing more normally again, he managed to find a small voice inside of himself. “Hello.” He said barely above a whisper, as calmly as he could, “Please don’t be frightened. I will not harm you. I would never harm anyone.”

Even as he said this, he was telling himself that he was behaving in a foolish manner. Nothing out there, especially a small animal no matter how strange, could understand him. So what if he had never seen, nor heard of such an animal before. Talking to it as if it could understand was to play the fool. Even so, Syna could not bring himself to move more than slightly, as his eyes scanned the nearby branch for any sign of movement.

He had almost decided to shift, when he spotted them again. Several yards away from where they had disappeared, the creature was peering at him once more from behind another clump of leaves.

Slowly, taking a breath, Syna forgot all sense of foolishness. This creature was looking at him in a way that no animal ever had. His heart told him to speak just as if he were meeting another person. “There you are.” he said softly, as he felt the smile spread itself across his face in wonder at having found the creature again, and realizing that he was not just seeing things that were not there. The creature was quite as real as anything else around him.

“I’m sorry if I frightened you, little one.” He said as kindly as he could, forcing himself to look away at the rag he held in his hand to fold it. “I did not realize that this was your home…” He said as he very slowly tucked the still damp cloth under his vest bottom in the cord that held his skirt, all the while praying that the creature would still be there when he looked up again.

“I didn’t mean to trespass here, and disturb you. I only needed a drink.” He smiled again, as his eyes began to slowly rise up once more. “You see, I lost my way in the darkness last night…” His speech faltered, as he once more looked into the creature’s eyes. It was still there. “I was so tired from walking; I fell asleep in your beautiful little glade.” Syna continued as kindly as he could, before pausing to smile in what he hoped was a most friendly way he knew how.

“Well, I’m sorry you are so afraid. I’m bigger than you, but really, I would never hurt anyone just because they are so much smaller than I am.” He continued to try and reassure the creature that had not moved, but somehow seemed to be listening to every word he spoke. He certainly regretted the little frown that he felt reach his face when he’d said that.

“If you like, I’ll just go. I promise I won’t even tell anyone where you live. I wouldn’t do that either.” He said, realizing that the creature was very shy, and might appreciate this — especially since it was true. Syna had already decided deep down inside, that he would tell no one of the creature, or it’s whereabouts. He hardly needed the scrutiny.

“I do wish that I could see you better, and that you weren’t so frightened of me.” He sighed, despairingly. “I have to get up now.” He continued softly, and nodding his head slightly. “I don’t want you to fly away, but my legs hurt like this.”

Syna paused to watch the little creature in silence once more, which seemed to be looking him over now, as he knelt still on the ground.

“OK, don’t be frightened.” Syna said, and tried to slowly lift his body away from the ground, with his tortured leg muscles. He wanted to look at the ground, to assure the creature it had nothing to fear because he was not staring at it as if he intended to capture and eat the little thing, but he simply could not take his eyes away. To his great surprise, the creature did not move, and seemed to understand that he was just going to stand.

“Well, that was brave of you.” Syna said in a more natural voice, pleased that the creature did not flee, but now worried if he should try to back away. Unfortunately, the pool was at his heels, so he would have to move toward the creature to reach the glade, even if he had wanted to move away from the remarkable little being. So he did the next best thing. He slowly turned his back to it, as he brushed the grass off of his skirt.

He did not turn back for several moments, yet when he did it was in the same place - still watching. It was the most amazing thing he had ever seen. Thus, in the end, he just stood there, his hands carefully folded at his belly, and looked back at the creature for many long minutes.

“I’m afraid that I’ll scare you some more, if I move.” He said again calmly. “I do wish that I could see you though.” He said this, simply voicing the thoughts that were running through his head at the moment. He was quite startled when in response the creature stepped out from behind the leaves, and taking several steps down the branch toward him, it knelt down to continue to look at him with a frank interest.

The creature walked on two legs! Syna could see that quite clearly now. It had two arms, and large shimmery wings, somewhat like a dragonfly’s on its back, and… Most remarkable of all, the creature had clothes! It was wearing a green vest, that hung loosely about its body, and below that what looked like a short skirt that was a darker gray.

Syna could not believe what he was seeing. This was no creature. It was a little person. Just as suddenly, he realized that although he had never seen anything like it in the forests about his home, he had indeed heard of one many times. In the stories that his mother used to tell him when he was a child: stories about knights and princesses, dragons and wizards, trolls and… Fairies.

This must be a fairy. He never even considered that they might be…

“I’m Sorry.” Syna breathed. “I really did not mean to frighten you...”

In a movement that was almost too quick to follow, the fairy leapt into the air, and flew over to the branch that was only an arms reach away. Syna held his breath, in shock.

“Fairy folk do not fear big people.” It said in a soft and lilting voice. Syna was too shocked to move, as the little one leaned closer as if it were going to share a secret with him.

“Big folk knock, and pound about,
All much louder than fairy shouts.

But Shout if you will, they will not hear,
For big folk cannot use their ears.

Nor smell, nor see like fairy kind,
cause big folk might as well be blind.

So fear no big folk you might meet,
a fairy’s wings are fleet.”

And with that, the little creature once more darted closer, and leaned far from the branch toward Syna, now obviously sniffing the air.

Syna could see its eyes now. Larger than a humans eyes, for its size, they filled the little creatures face. They were also the most remarkably shiny copper color that Syna had ever seen, and seemed to shimmer with a light of their own. Thus it was, that Syna saw them clearly when they darkened suddenly, and the fairy darted quick as a blink back to a higher branch

At first, Syna did not speak, as the little creature was once more studying him intently, as if it now feared him. Then in confusion: “I’m sorry.” Syna Said. “What did I do? Did I frighten you again?”

The fairy did not respond for a moment or two, and still staring at him with darker eyes that seemed to have doubled in size…

“You are a Human child?”

It asked this most suspiciously, not moving at all, and clearly not happy. It stared for a time before speaking as if more to itself, than to Syna “You are a human, I know that smell, but something’s amiss, I can tell.” The creature said more softly.

‘Oh, please no. Not you too.’ Syna thought, as the pain that was suddenly growing in his chest threatened to take away his ability to speak at all. “I’m a person, just like you are, but I’m not a child anymore. My name is Dyre, but everyone just calls me Syna.”

The fairy then flew slowly with caution, down to a branch that was even closer to Syna, and a little lower than his head, allowing him to look again at the fairy closely. After a few moments, it spoke to him again in a clear voice.

“My eyes can see the smallest star;
      A child I see, for child you are…”

The fairy then paused to watch him unblinking for a moment, and then leaned closer to sniff him some more. Syna was afraid to blink too.

After some moments of the little creature looking at him, and as Syna watched with held breath, it slowly cocked its head far to one side, and it began to smile brightly once more. Syna could see that its eyes had also begun to shine even more brightly than they had only brief moments before.

“OH!” The little creature said to itself, in the most human gesture that Syna had yet to see, which caused him to laugh.

The little fairy actually laughed a little too, before it once more took to the air, only this time popped down right to Syna’s nose, to stare into his eyes as it breathed deeply of his scent one last time. Then turning it’s back, giving him a good view of its wings, which were six in number, it flew more slowly, but still quicker than a bird, back to the branch.

“Not all I can see, is as it appears,
for a human child, still new in years.
But there’s no mistaking, one pure of heart,
even so young, yet to find her part.

But Sadness too, I see in thee,
of pain and sorrow, enough for three.
But, fear not, little human, and fairy friend,
The sadness you feel we’ll soon forefend.

So cheer little human, and lighten your heart,
Thy burdens be mended, ere ever we part.”

Syna actually giggled at the little song. It seemed so silly for the little creature to speak in singsong, whenever it seemed to be telling him something important, but it also seemed to be because it was enjoying his company. At any rate, there was no mistaking it’s intent, as it suddenly flew to a rock that lay just on the edge of the pool, and gestured for him to seat himself there, as it then flew down to splash for a moment at the surface of the water.

When Syna was finally seated, the fairy walked over to where he sat, and seated itself on a smaller rock facing him.

“My name is Syna.” He said again. “Do you have a name?”

The fairy looked at him strangely for a moment, and said matter of factly “You said your name was Dyre.” It looked at him for a moment, almost suspiciously even though it’s eyes never dimmed. “I have heard tell that you humans use many names for yourselves. At least I like this one, better than the first. Syna is pretty, and speaks like a verse.”

Syna was about to try and explain when the creature asked.

“Were there two of you?” The little fairy sat a little straighter.

Syna was shocked. “No.” Was all he managed to say, when he realized that the creature in fact knew the meaning of his name.

“Who gave you these names, or did you take them yourself?” It asked, peering at him in open curiosity.

“Dyre is the name that my mother gave me.” Syna said softly, the pain of thinking about her, creeping into his voice despite his best efforts. “Syna is a name that some of the people in the village gave me when I was about nine turns.” He finished, with a pain of another type causing his stomach to tighten even more.

The fairy just looked at him for the longest time, and he unwilling to explain further, just allowed it to look on in wonder.

“We fairies too, think of children as gifts. We do not often get them, as you humans do.” The fairy said cocking its head to the side again, and pausing for a moment. “Why don’t you like your name? Is it because you are special, that they gave you this name?”

Syna just stared, not knowing what he could say; but the fairy seemed to know that he would not speak, and so continued to answer the question itself.

Countless are the humans, who walk the earth,
Many are good, but many are worse,
But in others still a fairy finds,
Blessed with souls that are gentle and fine.
To others they meet, they are giving and kind
These are the most like fairy kind,
So trust in these others, wherever you find
Their light is a hope, for all our kinds.

Syna was still struggling for some response, a struggle that was in vain when the fairy looked up at him again.

“I do not think much of the sounds, men call themselves, but I think your name is pretty. Do they call you that, because you are so pretty too?” The fairy asked.

Syna could feel himself blush, a little. “Thank you,” he said, “I think you are pretty as well. No. They called me that…” How could he tell her what it was like? Why was this little creature able to dig so quickly into the very parts of him that felt as if they had been torn apart? “They call me that because I don’t think they understand me, and I upset them.” He said feeling helpless and ill. How could he tell this little creature what people were like? “I don’t really know why.” He finished helplessly.

The fairy, stared for a long moment.

“I am older than all but the oldest trees.
I have seen the world over, forest and sea.
I have lived through many an age of men,
and I have even called a few of them friend.

But the ways they are silly, seem to be without end,
I can not abide by many of them.”

It continued very seriously.

“I want you to try to be not so sad,
I see in your heart, one would sooner be glad.
I think you are pretty, and know you are kind,
even people must see this, with the passage of time.”

Syna just nodded, and looking at the damp earth at his feet, mostly so he would not have to disagree with the little fairy. Still, he could feel a need rising in him to weep, and might even have done so, had he not already cried himself out that very night. He liked the little creature, and did not want to disagree with it in any way. In his heart, though, he knew that people like Chandi, and Bram would never see him as anything other than something to be despised or tormented. Casually, he reached for a stick, and wrote “Syna,” in the mud, to stare at it there.

The fairy cocked her head, and leaned far over to watch. “What are those symbols? Is that ‘letters’?” The fairy asked, bright with curiosity.

“Yes,” Syna said, pointing to each letter with the stick. “This is my name S-Y-N-A,” he intoned, only then realizing what he’d written

The little creature looked at it for a moment before it spoke. “I have seen this,” it intoned in a breathy whisper, “but not very often. Most of the people do not know this, I’ve been told.” it finished looking up at him in question.

Syna nodded, at the little fairy looking up at him for confirmation.

Then suddenly, the little thing sprang to the same patch of damp earth, and drew a curious symbol there, before looking back at Syna. “Can you tell me what this means?” It asked quickly.

Syna looked at the symbol, but he had never seen it’s like, and could make nothing at all of it. Sadly, he shook his head, at which the little fairy looked up at him in complete disappointment; and in another very human move, it walked back over to the rock it had been sitting on, and plopped itself down in disgust.

“Where did you see that symbol?” Syna asked, but the little creature just shook it’s head, and otherwise ignored the question.

With a little sigh, it looked up at Syna again, before using its wings to lift itself into the air to hover right before Syna’s face. There it slowly turned itself about, as if it wanted him to see all sides. Just as slowly, it dawned on Syna that there was an odd smell. Very nice, but unlike anything Syna had ever smelt before. It was an aroma that filled his head, and made him feel a little dizzy and lightheaded for a few moments.

On seeing Syna’s expression change, the little fairy stopped its pirouette in mid air, and hovered there, grinning at him. “This is how fairies know our kind, and how I can see your heart, and mind. I can tell you in humans, their smell is more faint, but in fairy’s their essence is stronger - don’t faint.” It giggled, and then backed away a little.

It took Syna’s head several minutes to clear. When it did, he blinked at the smiling fairy and before he could think, said. “Goodness. Your name is very pretty too!” which caused the fairy to smile and giggle at him again. “That is something.” Syna said shaking his head in wonder at the powerful effect.

“You smell pretty too!” The fairy said, and blinked and smiled at him so strangely, that it made him feel quite odd as well. However, then the Fairy continued. “Humans can’t smell the human smell. It’s sad really, only parts can you tell. The part that you can’t, tells what lies deep inside. That’s why some humans, have parts that they hide. No fairy could ever be sad or untrue, or harbor a grudge, or be hurtful to you. All that we are, a fairy knows well. With just one smell, can all else tell.”

“Fairy’s don’t lie, or hurt, little human, because they don’t need to. If we are unhappy about something, or angry, or sad, our kind knows of it as soon as we ourselves do. You have no need to be sad by my words, I’m already sad enough for you.”

Syna nodded to himself, as he began to grasp how it would all work. It was a system where they would not lie, nor would they ever hide anger from each other, so that it would fester to the point that they had to make up hurtful names for each other. The other fairies would always know exactly how the others felt. It was a level of empathy that would tend to prevent one fairy from ever enjoying hurting another, as humans do. He envied them.

Finally he asked, trying to direct the conversation away from such a painful subject. “Is that why you were sneaking up on me as I slept…, because you like my smell?” He asked, unprepared for the fairy to practically fall off of its rock laughing at him.

“NO! young one.” It said with great mirth, before it bounded up to his shoulder, and actually settling on him for the first time, reached behind to gently tug on the bow, that had somehow survived the night unscathed. “I have never seen a fairy’s wings, on a human child, such lovely things. I saw on your head, just resting there, and wished to see, so strange but so fair.”

With that, the fairy gave the bow a playful little flip, and touching Syna’s face briefly, hopped back down to its rock.

“OH!” Syna said out loud. “You kept flitting up behind me, because you wanted to see my bow.” He finally understood.

The fairy gave him a smile, and nodded enthusiastically at his understanding.

Putting his hand up to straighten the bow, Syna asked smiling. “Do you like it?”

The fairy nodded again. Then it spoke another of its own queer questions. “Do you like it?”

Syna started to giggle at the silliness of the question, but then he realized that it was not a silly question at all. Smiling down at the fairy, he felt the same sense of calm that he had felt when he had been confronting the children, and he realized that he could answer their questions, not in fear of judgment, but rather just for understanding.

“Yes. I do like it. I like it very much. It belonged to my mother, and I miss her so, and it makes her seem closer somehow. However, it’s more than just that, I think it’s pretty too. It makes me feel…, pretty too.”

The fairy began to giggle as she nodded her head at him. It was an infectious and wonderful sound that caused Syna to giggle too, a little of which was at the silliness that had led him to feel ill at ease answering such a simple and direct question.

“I love this bow.” He said, reaching up to feel it resting on the back of his head.

“I’m going to get one too!” The fairy said, surprising him yet again.

Then standing up, the little creature said “When you speak to me, in your human tongue, you may call me ‘Aida’.” Then without further warning, it smiled very brightly, and leapt into the air, and flew over the bank of the pool. Hovering there for a moment, as if looking for the proper spot, began to dip itself quickly down to splash about on the surface of the water. Then to Syna’s amazement, it shrieked out in laughter as it raced up into the air just moments before the big fish leapt completely out of the water after the fairy.

Then no sooner had the fish fallen back onto the water, than the fairy was down at the surface again, this time closer to the bank, kicking and splashing here and there on the surface of the water. Then just as before, the fairy squealed with pleasure, as it once again darted away just before the big fish leapt for what it thought would be an easy meal.

Aida raced around Syna’s head, and shouted, “Get ready!” As she once more dashed back to continue her dance on the water’s surface to torment the grumpy old brook trout.

Syna was almost too shocked to move, when the big fish landed half out of the water at his feet, but did somehow, and managed to throw the fish further up the bank where it continued to flop about for a few minutes in it’s rage at having missed an easy meal of tasty fairy.

“Breakfast!” Aida said. “We call that Fly Fishing. Wait here and I’ll bring you what you need.”

Some minutes later, Aida returned with a small, but serviceable knife that looked like it was made from an obsidian stone, and a clear piece of quartz, that when held to the sun, in a certain way, created a spot that began to burn. A short time later, they were eating a roasted brook trout, which Syna long remembered as the best he ever had.

 
 

 
 

     The sun was fully up, but it was still very early when Calum looked up to see a very worried Bryan standing at the front door of his inn. “Is Dyre here?” he asked without preamble.

All at once a feeling of illness took the Quiet innkeeper’s stomach, and that of his wife, who had just entered from the kitchen. Dear God, he thought. Please not another one.

“Bryan.” Calum said. “I walked him home to the foot of the path to your farm. Didn’t he make it home?”

The horror that the innkeeper felt at not having walked the boy to within site of his home was manifest on his face. If the child had come to harm, he knew he would never be able to face his friend or his wife again. He had just never thought that there was any danger away from the village. What if those boys were on the path? Anger and already begun to rise up in Calum, even through the fear. If they wanted to catch Syna, the path would have been perfect for an ambush; perfect for them to waylay the lad for revenge.

Bryan spoke, fortunately, while Calum could still think reasonable clearly. “No Calum, Syna got home all right last night. He was fine when I went to bed. He was missing when I got up this morning.”

“Did you argue?” Dara asked appearing in the kitchen door, for the first time her fear for the child moving far enough aside for her to find her voice.

“No.” Bryan said. “He was upset when he came home. He thought I was mad, but I wasn’t,” Bryan stopped, as if trying to explain to himself, rather than his friends. “He asked me if he should change, and I was about to tell him that that was up to him, when he also asked me if I wanted him to leave.” The emotion in the man's voice was unmistakable “I was upset…”

Dara could feel tears sliding from her own eyes, let alone those she saw glittering in Bryans.

“I was upset that at the thought I might loose him too; so, I hugged him, and told him that I would never want that. I sent him off to bed, and had planned to talk to him in the morning, but when I got up, he was gone.”

Dara felt her legs go, as she landed in a chair near Calum. Instinctively she grabbed for Calum. “Calum. You have to find him!”

“I will, my love. Try to be calm, now. I’m sure he is ok.”

“Who is, OK?” A voice asked quietly from the stairs.

“Syna,” Calum answered Jada, who he had turned toward, to see him watching them from the bottom of the stairs, “the boy who served in the tavern last night.”

“The boy who…” Jada looked at the man for a moment. “You mean Dyre?”

“Yes.” Calum said, flatly. “Some of the villagers call him Syna, because…” Calum did not try to explain. How could he.

Bryan was the only one who understood why Jada had stopped to stare at him without speaking anything further. Bryan did not care. All he cared about was to find his son… Nothing else mattered…

“Dara,” Calum said softly, “send Keely to The Elder. Tell her not to be worried, but send her. Bryan and I will gather the stable hands, and some horses, and we’ll head out to look for him on the road. You tell Keely to tell The Elder that they should search in and near the village. We’ll check the road, but he has to send men out to the fields — as many as he can find.”

Dara nodded, before speaking. “Check at Ladd’s That Chandi woman may know something.” She said, even as she headed out the kitchen door.

“Come on.” Calum said to Bryan. “Lets check the road,” and walked out, guiding the other man by the arm.

Behind them Jada stood for a moment alone, before also heading for the door to the stable…

 

 

      Syna was sitting in the sun, and watching the little fairy bath herself in a small puddle, warmed by the sun, at the margin of the pool. For all he could see, the little fairy was very much like a human. More so than Syna had expected, as she first took off her clothes, and quickly washed them out in the larger pool before moving herself over to the puddle.
.
Fascinated by the little tunes that she sang to herself, Syna was worried that Aida might resent his staring, but he simply could not take his eyes off of her. Then again, he would occasionally get that funny feeling in the pit of his stomach, whenever the fairy glanced over her shoulder, to see that he was still watching her every move.

Whenever she did this, Syna somehow felt that she must know exactly what he was thinking. It took him some time, no doubt due to his sleeping on a log, but it finally dawned on him that this was almost certainly exactly what she was doing.

Looking down in his embarrassment, at the small clothes lying on the petals of a flower where the little fairy had laid them to dry, Syna suddenly felt as if he were the one who was naked.

Looking up again, she had stopped bathing, and was watching him with a knowing smile on her face.

That was the look, he thought. Why did he feel so queer when she looked at him that way? He continued to wonder, even after she had turned away to slid herself farther into the puddle, before dipping herself fully under.

She had looked at him that way, off and on all morning. When she first told him he was pretty, and then when she had lead him into the woods, where she had shown him some plants that they had used as herbs for the fish. As he collected the ones she pointed out, and then later as she oversaw his washing of them in the pool, he would often see her staring at him with that smile. The one she had used when she had told him she thought he was pretty.

Finally, the little fairy lifted itself out of the water, and leapt into the air just a foot or so off of the ground, and shook itself so vigorously, that Syna felt a drop of water hit him from may feet away. Syna laughed in spite of himself, and even thought he was trying to show as much polite indifference as he could muster, but he realized by the fairy’s own laughter that he had no need of concern. Then in a rush, the little fairy flashed out toward the other side of the pool, where the fall was splashing softly into the water there.

It was far, but it looked as if the fairy had rushed into the fall itself, only to pop up from the surface of the pool at it’s foot.

In a few moments only, Aida came back sputtering with the cold of the water from the falls, and did the little shaking trick again, only twice has hard. It must have felt good, because she giggled once more, right along with Syna.

Then to his surprise, she did not make a move toward her clothes, but rather, she flew into the forest, only to return a few minutes later with some flower petals, wrapped in a leaf. Then, moving to a stone that lay in the sun, she dumped the petals in a little depression there, before laying the leaf across them. Then, she quickly lay down on her stomach, crossing her arms under her cheek, and drawing one knee up, and leaning toward her side. For several moments, she just lay there, smiling, and staring at Syna, before she finally closed her eyes, and went to sleep.

For a long time, Syna did not move, or make a noise; but, in the end he too did have to settle himself into a more comfortable position. His last thoughts were that he would have to start home soon if he were to get to the Inn on time. He also wanted to see his father, who he had long ago begun to worry might be fretting over his absence.

Mercifully, he did not fret very long, because the warm sun very swiftly overtook his exhausted mind and tired muscles once more. Syna did not even see when Aida’s eyes slid slowly open to smile at him as he lay on his side in the sun in a deep, fast, and restful sleep; before she herself once more closed her own eyes again.

 
 

 
 

     It took no time to cover the road, and the area to either side. Calum and Bryan road quickly to the foot of the path, while Liam and the stable hands followed along on foot to more closely search. By the time they had reached the bottom of the path that lead to Bryan’s farm, the older men had already searched the path and the lower fields for Syna once more, still to no avail.

Bryan was grateful to find that the stable hands had been joined at some point by his by Ladd, who upon his arrival, assured Bryan that Syna had not been seen by any member of his family since lunch the day before. Ladd also told him that he had taken the time to search the outbuildings of his farm. He had even sent the little ones to check in all their favorite hiding places to be sure that the boy was not hiding there. Ladd was quite sure, that Syna had not been anywhere near there during the night.

Bryan nodded, wordless to Ladd, his gratitude for his old friend’s help clearly on his face, just as he clearly took no comfort in the news that Syna had yet to be found. It was a look that caused the other men to turn to look outward, as if they might yet find Syna standing somewhere near them in the fields nearest the road.

“I think we should check the cottage, again.” Bryan said finally, attracting the gazes of the men around him once more. “He may have come back by now, and if not, we can get some water, and something to eat.” Bryan himself paused to look around, before turning to Calum. “If Ladd is willing, I think he and I should begin to search the forest, but I’d be grateful if you’d take the lads back to the village. If…” Bryan’s voice paused, as if he’d forgotten to breath..

“Sorry.” He finally said. “If someone has…” Bryan struggled to voice his worst fear. “Ladd and I will begin to search around the cottage and into the forest. We know it best. If he is there, then he may be hurt, or sick. I don’t really believe that, because he’s so at home by himself, all alone in the woods. If he left in the night, or if someone… Well there will be some sign. And if he is hurt, we will find him quickly enough.”

Bryan paused only long enough for both Ladd and Calum nodded in agreement.

“Calum, you know the villagers better than I.”

It was untrue since they’d both spent their lives in the valley, but Calum knew it was more likely because Bryan did not trust himself to question certain of the village folk just then.

“If you could go back and help them search there.” All the emotion was still clearly there, but he was able to master it. “If someone has hurt him, I’m sure you will be able to find him quicker than I will, and between Dara and yourself, you’ll know what to do. I’ll be along to the village, once I’ve made sure he’s not been near the cottage.” Bryan reached out and took Calum by his upper arm. “Does that seem fitting to you?” he finished, by seeking any help his friend might give.

Calum just nodded, to Bryan, and traded a quick glance with Ladd, before he reassured the man. “We will find him, Bryan. It’s not like…” Now Calum paused too. “It’s not like the last time. I’m sure we will find him. I don’t think that anyone would really harm the boy, not with you and I, or some of the elders still walking the earth. You should put that thought far from you, even thought, I promise I will make sure to head over to Bram’s grandfather’s place as soon as I get back. If they know anything, then we’ll know it too; and, damned quickly. I promise you that.”

Then the smith spoke for the first time, and as he always did, he spoke his mind plainly without equivocating. “I’ll go with Calum. I want to be there when he talks to Bram, and his fool of a cousin. I don’t share his belief that they are afraid to do something bad. I’ve known them since they were nothing, and I think that they are too stupid to think that far ahead. I don’t think they had the opportunity, mind you, given that the boy was with you last night, but I’d like to be there anyway.”

Bryan thought that there was more behind the man's eyes, and for a few moments he almost wanted to ask, but the darkness that he saw in the mans eyes frightened him. There wasn’t much, beyond the welfare of his family that was capable of frightening, Bryan, or The Smith. In the end he just nodded and gratefully clapped his hand on the man’s shoulder. Turning to Ladd briefly, mounded his horse as much from having nothing more to say, as to get on with the search. One of the stable hands, handed Ladd the reins to Calum’s horse, and Ladd quickly followed Bryan up the forest trail.

 

 

      When Calum turned away, he found that the smith had not waited, but was already headed back toward the village at a respectable pace. When Calum caught up to him, and fell in beside the man, it took him some time before he turned his head to return the stare that Calum was giving him.

“They are bad, those two, Calum.” He said flatly. “Stupid and mean, like I’ve seldom seen.”

Calum was a little surprised at the vehemence of the man, since he was usually as quiet and steady as anyone that Calum knew. Unlike Brian, Lad, and he, Liam had not born here. Rather, he had moved in while they were still fairly young men. All had quickly realized that he was like themselves were: quiet, honest, and strong. They had almost as quickly become friends.

Calum reached out his hand, to take the smith by the shoulder, and stop the man. “What is it?” He asked, unable to avoid the thought that the muscles in the man’s shoulder felt like the iron he so skillfully crafted..

The Smith would not look at him for a few moments, but when he finally did, he had a look in his eye that made Calum feel distinctly uneasy. “Keely told you about yesterday?” He asked, and watched Calum nod in response.

“Well I watched them for a few minutes before they knew I was there. At first I was sure your Keely would send them packing.” The smile on the Smith’s face never came close to reaching his eyes. “She was holding Syna back with one hand, because he was trying to protect her, bless him. All the while Keely was giving them all seven kinds of hell. She’s like a She wolf with cubs, that one, just like her mother.” The smith’s smile faded.

“Well, it just seemed to me that they should have cleared off, what with Keely there, and all.” The Smith shook his head, and then looked straight into Calum’s eyes. “But they just didn’t. All Keely’s yelling, and that Braun just staring at Syna, like he was some kind of trapped animal. Then they started in on…” The smith paled a little.

“Well they weren’t talking about just pushing Syna around. They were talking about him like some of those men in the larger towns talk about woman. Hurting them…” The smith went silent for a long while, looking down again.

It surprised Calum when he continued at all.

“Anyway, After I’d sent Syna and Keely toward your place, I talked to them.” He said with an odd emphasis on the word ‘talk.’ “I was sure that after what I told them, that they never go near little Syna or Keely again.

He was looking at Calum now, with eyes devoid of either humor or questions. “When Keely told me this morning, what they did to the boy at the inn last night…, and in front of almost everyone…” He could holy shake his head, even though his eyes now locked on Calum’s.

“That shouldn’t have happened Calum. They should have been too afraid to bother him ever again, but they weren’t.”

Liam turned to stare toward the village before he finished.

“Those two are bad ones, Calum.” He said, as he began to walk down the road again. “I figure it will be better if we both go. That way, when they start in with their mean and ignorant mouths, I can keep you from pulling their heads off before we find anything out. When they give me some of the same, you can keep me from pulling that Bram’s arm off, and choking to death with it.” All the while he spoke, Calum could see the man’s eyes never veered from straight ahead.

“And Calum,” It was the smith who reached out this time, “if they hurt that boy, like I think they are capable of, I’m going to hurt them.” Calum was too shocked to respond.

“I mean it!

“When my Elyria was so sick before she died, and that fool of a healer could do nothing but hurt her more, it was Syna who came to my place almost every day, to look after little Ella. It was Syna who brought Elyria stew, and later on, broths whenever Dara could not come - that being all she could eat.” The smith began walking again. “That boy has never done anything to anyone, and more good than most of the folks in this valley five times his age. If those two have hurt him, I’m going to have them over a limb…, no matter what Keene sayes.”

This time, when Calum stopped walking, the smith did not. The smith did not pause again, not even when Calum once again caught up with him and both men made rapidly for the village together, with the two stable hands following with the remaining horse well off in the field behind them. The Smith never took his eyes off the road.

 

 

      Long before they reached the cottage, Bryan could see a large grey stallion pacing about beside where the trail met the tree line above the cottage. Neither rider made any indication of stopping as they road straight through the yard, and up to the animal.

When they were closer, Bryan recognized the horse was surely Mr. Balderdash, the one that the herald had ridden. Looking about, the men dismounted, and walked up to the animal, which just continued to wander about this part of the trail, not eating, but sniffing occasionally.

“Hello, there, Mr. Balderdash.” Bryan said, “Why are you hear alone, old boy?” Bryan stroked the horse on the neck, causing him to turn and muzzle him briefly in acknowledgement, before once more turning his head, and continuing to nose around the bushes.

“He’s not alone.” A voice form the tall grass off the path to their right startled them a little, causing Ladd and Bryan to look briefly at each other with raised eyebrows. Both men began walking into the tall grass, and quickly came upon Jada, who was squatting down beside an exposed patch of earth, near a bush. Jada was not looking down, but off into the grass, as if he were lost in thought, and daydreaming. “He never wanders far,” he said absently.

“What are you doing here, Son?” Ladd asked him, not having met the man before.

“Same as you are, I suppose.” Jada answered him pleasantly enough. “I’m looking for Syna.” Jada stood then, and turned to face the men while absently brushing off his breeches. “Is there any word?” he asked, looking over at Bryan, who just shook his head slightly.

Jada, shook his head slightly, and turned his back on the men to stare once again out at the grass that bordered the forest.

Finally, Bryan could not stand the silence and asked Jada directly. “How about you, Jada; have you found anything?”

Oddly, the first thing that Jada reacted to was the tone in Bryan’s voice. It was hard to pick up in such a proud man as Bryan, but there was just a little hint of deference that had not been there the first time he spoke to the man. Of course, Jada, thought with some amusement, that there may have been other reasons for the man to have been acting a little oddly, at that meeting; however, Jada was sure of it now, and it made him a little sad. He much preferred meeting people who had yet to find out who he was. Very few ever treated him in the same way after they found out.

With a shake of his head, Jada looked down at the ground, and pointed. “I’m just not sure. I told Mr. Balderdash over there to find the girl, and he led me here. Nevertheless, he seems strangely reluctant to enter the woods to the north. This may be a print, but I can’t be sure, because if it is, she only caught the smallest part of her heel in the dirt, and the majority of her foot on the grass.”

“I’m sure that Mr. Balderdash is certain, though, and we often find ourselves searching for one person or another…” He said, as he turned to look back toward the north.

Kicking the dirt with his foot, he continued, with a distinct note of disappointment. “If she hadn’t been running, I probably could not have seen anything at all. Either way, the real problem is, that it has not rained here for over a week, and the print may be days old. I just can’t tell.”

Jada stepped to the side of the bush, and turned to ask Bryan “Was she wearing the same skirt that she had on when I saw her yesterday, do you think?”

Bryan was a bit taken aback at Jada’s referring to his son as she, but he suppressed any reaction to that as best he could; because, his only interest at the moment was in what the young man had to say.

“I think so. At least he was when I went to bed.” Bryan answered, now exceedingly curious. “Did you find something Jada?” He asked growing impatient.

Jada then bent to the side of the bush, and waved Bryan forward. “I think so. I can’t find much, but there is a funny color on these old bud scars on this side of the bush. I can’t find a loose thread, not surprising the way she sews, but from the look of the bush, I’d say there is some fuzz of the same color here at these tips. That makes it look like she was running, and dodged to the side to avoid the bush.” Then Jada stood, and stepping very close to Bryan, and raised his arm slightly up the slope toward a spot on the tree line, where the grass of the field had grown further up the slop amid the trees, almost like a little inlet on the shore of a lake.

“If you look there, it’s hard to see from the wind, but I am certain that something went this way recently. I can’t tell if it was a deer, or another animal, but it might have been her.” Jada said this, while guiding the older man's gaze, who nodded that he could see it too.

“Either way, like I said,” Jada continued more carefully, “She was running, but I can't find anything that looks like she was being chased.” He said, now looking carefully at the older man.

“Why would she run away, Bryan?” Jada asked, not looking away from the older man, as if studying him.

Bryan looked pained, but not guilty.

Ladd spoke before either of them. “You do realize that Syna is a boy? Don’t you?”

Jada looked at the man for a moment, and nodded, before turning back to Bryan, waiting for an answer. It took a few minutes for Bryan to speak, but when he did so, his voice was strong and clear.

“My son has been having a hard time. Some of the villagers have not been as kind to him as he deserves. They taunt him because he is… different. They are the ones who call him Syna.” Bryan began to martial his thoughts, so he could get it out as quickly and as clearly as possible.

“Two days ago, he was cornered in the town by two of our local troublemakers. Syna did not speak to me about it, but ever sense then, he’s been acting a little strangely…”

Bryan hesitated for a few moments, as Jada’s eyebrows were doing an impression of two small animals trying to hide themselves in his hair. Bryan realized that to this man, it must be something of an understatement, but he continued just the same.

“Well, I’ve not spoken to the two young men in question, but from what little I can gather, I assure you that I will.” Bryan actually shrugged. “You see, Jada, we don’t get too many problems like that around here. Most folks realize that we have a good thing in this valley, and good neighbors to share it with.” Jada nodded, to show that he understood the situation here.

Bryan continued. “Well when Dyre was on the way home, it happened again.” Bryan just glanced at Ladd, without pausing. “One of the local women, said some mean things, and hit him in the head with a rock. Ladd here took care of that one, but I guess the damage was done.”

Jada still looked at the man, and even though he was sure he knew the answer; he had known since he saw the man with the girl… or, his child yesterday. Never the less, he felt it was important to ask the question point blank. “Did you punish her, in any way?”

Ladd began to answer. “Listen, young man, Bryan is not the type of man to…,” but a slightly raised hand from Bryan stopped him.

“Jada, I’ve never raised my hand to Dyre, nor have I ever had any reason to. That’s…” Bryan hesitated, but continued quickly enough. “That’s not my way. I can’t even remember the last time I’ve had to speak to him about anything, and even then I’d never raise my hand to him. Even if I were to punish him, how could I do so for what you saw yesterday? What should I have done to correct that?”

Jada nodded. He wanted to tell the man that he actually understood this, but that he had to have asked the question when it came to explaining things here to his masters. It was simply not a question of what he believed, but rather that he carefully confirmed any suspicion he might have whenever practical. That made him a valuable emissary. He simply did not know either how, or even if he should try to explain that. Therefore, he settled for a nod, and asked the other question that lay at the top of the list. “Does ‘he’ always dress like that?”

Bryan shook his head. “That’s my fault, Jada.” Which earned him a startled look from Ladd, more so than the one Jada gave him. “Since his mother disappeared, she…” he stumbled, “I mean ‘he’, has been taking care of things -- taking care of us really.”

Bryan looked down for just a moment, as if reviewing some scroll that recorded these events, so as to refresh his mind, before he continued.

“Perhaps I should not have expected such things of him, but he just took it all on of his own accord. I never really asked him. With his mother missing, well I thought it would do more harm to stop him and leave him with nothing to do, than it would to let him be. I may have been wrong, but I swear to you, yesterday was the first time I’ve ever seen him like that. I had found some of his mother’s things out, several times over the past year, but…”

Jada wanted to ask more about the mother, as he was sure that it would be critical, but for now, he needed to keep the man on track.

“You mean, when we brought you your Lunch?” Jada asked, for the first time genuinely surprised, and making no effort to hide it.

Bryan nodded.

Jada was openly amazed, and just pondered that for some moments while plucking his upper lip between two fingers and looking at the man, which allowed Bryan to speak again.

“You shouldn’t judge him to harshly, Jada. He’s always been…”

It was Ladd, who explained where Bryan could not find the right words.

“Jada.” Ladd said causing the younger man to look at him instead, “Syna has always been different. Most folks see no harm in the boy, including myself; but some, like my wife Chandi, who was the one who threw the rock by the way, do. Syna has always seemed more like a girl than a boy. He takes very much after his mother.”

It had come out more bluntly than Ladd had wanted, but it had come out clearly.

“The way he moves, and the way he acts. That’s why some of the old women in the village started calling him Syna. It was later that a few children, and childish adults started to taunt him with it.”

Ladd looked hard at Jada for a moment, then said, “Remember, he’s missing. When we find him, you can ask all the questions you like. You’ll find him very honest.” With that, Ladd began to walk across the field, to one side of the disturbed grass, leading his horse with him.

Jada looked over at the father’s face, seeing that he was torn between the need defend his son from a stranger, an inability to explain; even as he suffered the need to be searching for his son, rather than re-living the pains that had brought them all here.

To Bryan’s surprise, Jada stepped forward, and gently laid his hand on the larger man’s forearm. “Bryan, I don’t care how she was dressed. I come from the imperial court. Syna’s not the first young man I’ve ever seen that way.”

Jada smiled at an old memory, in spite of the seriousness of his thought.

“Or, for that matter old man, I can tell you that I’ve seen many of them. I can also tell you that I’ve never seen one who looked like Syna. When someone looks like that, then it’s more than just clothes. I think it was meant to be. I really had no idea, and I’ve seem far more odd things that any of you.”

Jada tried to smile now, to show he meant nothing ill by this statement. “I don’t care, Bryan. I too think that the only important thing is to find her, and to bring her back safe. Even the men who I work for will expect that I would help you.”

Jada had spoken with such sincerity, and honesty, that Bryan was deeply grateful, as his face clearly showed.

Jada continued now, turning back to the business at hand. . “The men in the village are questioning those two?” he asked curtly.

When Bryan nodded, Jada just nodded his head, and turned to watch Ladd searching in the field.

Bryan spoke softly. “They may know something. They’ve obviously gotten worse with him recently.”

“I saw that last night.” Jada said, and whistled for the stallion, which whinnied and began to walk back to Jada. “I think you should search in this direction.” He pointed out into the field. “If Syna is hiding nearby, you should be able to find him well before dark. I’m going back to the village. I’ve seen the type that we are dealing with, and I think that they may yet respond to reason, if we just ask them in the proper fashion. It’s in them that I’m most worried. If Syna is just upset, which is what I think happened by the way; she’ll come home soon enough. On the other hand, if there has been some mischief, we need to know it now, sooner rather than later.”

“I’ll go with you.” Bryan said, reaching for the horse behind him.

“I would rather you did not.” Jada said firmly. “You can do more good here, frankly. You know the area better than I do. I’ll only be gone for a few hours. It shouldn’t take me long. If Syna is running away in fear, I’ll be back in time to search further with you on horseback. For now, you should search on foot, and look for where she might have hidden during the night.”

Jada only paused long enough to be sure Bryan nodded, and was quickly mounted and galloping away down the path. His horse was fast, for one of his considerable size, Bryan thought; as he was almost to the trees lower down. Bryan looked out into the field to see Ladd watching him intently, and waiting. Bryan tied the horse to the bush, and with a wave, sent Ladd to search farther, as he himself moved up to the tree line, watching the ground for any sign that Syna had been there…

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.     

[email protected]

 
 

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

The struggle makes us stronger As we pass through life’s travail And all without our knowing, if we live, or if we fail. We face the pain and strife, that threaten to divide us. To our surprise we find, a strength that burns inside us. So tempered, by the flame. And, forged like steel or iron. We find within ourselves, The courage of a lion. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift      Part Six

 
 
 
 

     Syna felt the drop of water running down his cheek. The impact of the second, along with Aida’s giggling, made him feel just a little annoyed, but as soon as he opened his eyes to see the little fairy shaking a wet flower over his face and giggling down at him, any bad feelings were quickly lost in amazement and simple good humor.

Syna pushed himself up into a seated position. “I’m sorry. I keep falling asleep.” He said, having done so for the third time morning.

Aida just giggled at him, and settled down on his knee. “You were tired. I was too.” The little fairy said, before it began to grin at him again. “You are very pretty when you sleep.”

Syna sighed, and wrapping his arms tightly about his middle, he leaned forward and whispered. “You are very pretty when you sleep too.” This caused the fairy to giggle back at him with complete abandon, as she fluttered her wings, making her little bottom bounce on his knee.

“Do fairies often make friends with big people?” Syna asked.

“No.” Aida said.

It surprised him, as she sat there smiling brightly up at him as if he were the most wonderful thing she had ever seen, and said nothing more. It made Syna giggle too, because he had fully expected her to launch into some silly song.

“What, Aida, no little song?”

“No.” She smiled up at him more broadly.

“Why are you so nice to me, then?” Syna asked the little fairy, which must have thought that this was the silliest question she had ever heard.

“I already told you.” she beamed. “You are special.”

“Thank you, Aida.” He said, his heart feeling full, with the unexpected kindness of this little creature. “That is very sweet of you, but I’m not really”

Aida’s eyes darkened now slightly, as she looked up at him, searchingly. It only lasted for a few moments, though, as she seated herself firmly back down on his knee before speaking once more. “You are.” She said, with complete finality. “But, you don’t know how special you are. You are sad. That is why you are so tired, S-Y-N-A.” The fairy tried his name on for fit. “You are just not thinking clearly, but you need not be afraid. Humans are always sleepy when they meet one of the ancient ones.”

Syna just looked at her, and she just stared at him. “Why am I so special?” he finally asked.

The little fairy just giggled, and shook her head, no differently than anyone he had ever known. Aida flew up, and landed on his shoulder, and began to tug at the ribbon that lay there. “Your bow is broken.” She said, a little sadly.

“It’s not broken.” Syna said quickly, which caused the little fairy to giggle in his ear.

“I know that.” She giggled. “I have often seen both ribbon and strings, and all manner of fancy human things.”

The fairy was teasing him; Syna could not help but feel good inside. Slowly, and carefully, he reached up to remove the ribbon, and then gathering his hair, began to run his fingers through it, pushing it back. Surprisingly, it felt much longer and heavier than it felt when he wore it bound up, but that couldn’t really be. He continued to run his fingers through it, to remove any grass that might have been caught there, until Aida came flying back in front of him with a small pinecone. It was one of the ones that never opened from the tips of the trees, and it still had a waxy coating.

“Here” she said, “use this.”

Syna was doubtful, but on taking the cone he could see that it was not sticky with sap, so tentatively, he tried to run it through his hair. To his surprise, it worked well enough that he soon had all of the tangles out, and even more, the waxes on the cone had caused his hair to smell like the pine, and to shine brightly in the sun.

Amazed, he turned to see Aida watching him intently from a rock. “Very pretty.” She said softly.

Then Syna began to retie the ribbon in his hair, which was much harder than it had been the first time, because Aida would accept no other choice but to help him. She also insisted that it be perfect, which of course took far longer than necessary, as she tugged it gently one way, or the other. Finally, however, even the little fairy seemed pleased, and flew briefly in front of Syna to ever-so-gently touched her nose to his, before flying back to his knee once more.

“Are you hungry, yet?” Aida asked expectantly.

To Syna’s very great surprise, he was. After the meal that he had had a few hours before, he would normally not feel the need to eat for hours. Probably, not until tomorrow, but somehow, he was a little hungry.

Aida did not really wait for an answer anyway. “Good.” She said, and began to lead him off toward the woods, where using his apron for a basket, she guided him to all sorts of tasty things, like berries, and nuts, and mushrooms that looked like bread.

Syna mentioned politely that he really should be on the way home by now, but the little one would not take no for an answer. She insisted that if he should go, he had to eat again first, and to take additional foods that she would choose for him.

Syna could only agree, because to do otherwise would be pointless; and, several of the little things that the fairy had insisted he eat had been wonderful. Several more had been less than palatable, but on Aida’s assurance he had eaten them, and they did make him feel undeniably better. Her giggling as he made faces had been the only thing that did not help. Well… perhaps just a little, he thought with a little more generosity.

He felt much better than he had in a very long time in fact. As he absently rubbed his free hand over his skirt and vest, he took great comfort there as well. Checking his bow, he looked up at the sky to determine that he might not have time to make it to the inn, which he was sure Dara would forgive him for; but, that he could still make it home just after dark, and well before his father would begin to worry, too much.

Soon enough they were on their way back to the side of the little pool, with the little fairy singing some silly little song that made them both laugh occasionally, when without warning she stopped in mid air, and gazed off to the south.

Suddenly, from the direction she was looking came a movement that Syna immediately recognized, even before it had come to a stop before them, and alighted onto a tree branch just above and several feet away.

A very quick conversation of some sort, punctuated by rapid gesticulations on the part of the newcomer, took place. When it was over, Aida’s eyes were darker than Syna had yet seen, looking now more of a light brown. Looking at the other fairy, Syna could see that this one had darker hair, and her eyes seemed to be a dark pea green color, but there was no light there either.

The other little fairy just stared at Syna, but came no closer.

“Hello.” He said softly to the new one. “I’m Syna.”

The new fairy nodded, and he thought it might have said “This I can see,” but he was unsure.

Aida was suddenly before him. “We must fly, we are needed.”

“What is wrong?” Syna asked, worried to know what hardship had befallen his little friend.

“Hurry, and follow, as quickly as you can!” and with that, both of the fairies darted off, deeper into the wood, almost faster than the eye could follow.

A real sense of panic began to rise up in him, as he dropped the booty to the ground, and picking up his skirts with both hands, and began to run as fast as he was able in the direction the fairies had gone. He had just begun to wonder how he would ever find them, when Aida suddenly came streaking back to him to call out encouragingly, “This way, Syna. This way! Have care, the bushes ahead have thorns.” The little fairy then rushed off in the indicated direction, calling softly thought the deepening gloom of the wood. “Follow!”

It happened several more times like that. Syna would just run, and as he came to some obstacle or other, Aida or some other fairy would come back for him. “This way! Watch your feet, or else the two, may never meet!”

Then…

“For one so large, with such big feet, you run so slow, when time is brief!”

Syna ran faster, as fast as he could, and soon Aida was before him.

“Carefully now, the roots hold treachery, and watch for the straw, under pines it is slippery!”

Well at least they didn’t want him to kill himself, he thought; unless it was of a heart attack. He slowed just enough to be sure he did not fall, but still pressed on as quickly as he could. Fortunately, he had had more practice running in a skirt, than he had had walking in a skirt, so despite the fairies cajoling, he knew that he was moving very well.

With almost no warning, Syna burst out upon a path, and found he was face to face with the little pea-eyed fairy. “This way!” she said, and hovering just overhead, she guided him to his left along the path. “Hurry now Syna, and do make haste! His need will be wanting, at a slower pace. Follow now, as fast as you can, the time has come for the daughter of man.”

Syna almost stumbled as the fairy referred to him as the Daughter of Man, which caused him to drop his skirt, which he had held tightly bunched in one hand as he endeavored to run even faster down the path that was clearer than in the forest trail. His arms were now free to work together, and pumping, his heart felt as if it might burst long before his way up the path began to grow lighter.

 
 

 
 

     Mr. Balderdash slowed to a trot as he entered the little square before the Inn. Jada made no effort to tie the horse, as he stepped off and walked through the door to the great front room. Mr. Balderdash snorted, and walked over to the trough in front of the inn that the grooms usually kept full of clean water. The water was less fresh than usual, due to the boys being out searching the nearby village for Syna, but it was still refreshing. Having drunk his full, Mr. Balderdash then walked slowly over to the window at the front of the Inn, where he stood watching what was going on inside.

“They are out back. Calum did not want them in the great room.” Dara said to Jada, as he paused briefly to collect any new information. He had only just begun to move toward the rear door, when Keely came through it into the common room, her tears streaming down her face.

“What is it?” He asked fearful, in a question that was ostensibly the same one that Dara’s eyes were asking at the same time.

Keely did not speak for moments, which struck deeper fear into Jada for the welfare of the missing girl. Fortunately, she did speak in response to her mother’s second question.

“They are so mean mother!” She blurted out in anguish. “They are animals! They think it’s funny!” She screamed, before falling into her mother’s arms and sobbing uncontrollably.

Dara was barely able to keep from crying too, as she sought to comfort the girl. Jada only watched for a few moments, before walking slowly out the back door with a dangerous look on his face.

When he arrived in the kitchen yard, he could see the two men from last night standing sullenly against a high fence. Directly in front of them was the village elder, his many years belied by the menace in his stance as he looked at the two men.

Jada paused to take it in. The villagers referred to them as ‘boys’, but in Jada’s unprejudiced eyes, they were men. They were old enough to know better, and to accept the consequences even if they did not. In that his judgment was final.

Calum was standing to his left, glaring with undisguised anger at the pair. Even if they felt less than inclined to accept the elder’s authority, Calum made it clear that the alternative would be swift, and most certainly worse. To his right, the smith was looking down sullen, and upset. That made sense to Jada only when he looked back at the pair, and realized that the one called Braun, the lesser of the two when it came to wit, was carefully guarding either his arm or his ribs on his right side.

“Well?” Asked the Elder

“We haven’t seen 'it' since last night, but as far as I’m concerned, the little freak came to a bad end.” Bram stood slightly more erect than his witless cousin did, but was also glaring petulantly at the man standing before them.

“We’ve all heard that.” The elder held an amazingly level tone. “We’d like a clear answer as to whether or not you had anything to do with it."

Braun did not speak, or look up to meet Jada's gaze, but his face held no lack of response.

“We didn’t kill the worthless little piece of shit.” Bram said defiantly, “and even if we did, what makes you think most of the folks around here would even care.”

The Elder just stared at Bram.

“We saw him here last night, and then we left, like I told you.” Bram finally broke the stare.

“And, where was it that you went after you left here.” The elder asked them just as he had the last four times he had reached this very point with the men.

“I told you, you old goat, that was none of your business. You’re too old to understand anyway, or to remember. I’ll tell you instead where we’ll be tonight: Down by the river, waiting for your little barmaid to go floating by.”

Bram laughed at the vicious joke, at least for a moment or two. Jada was sure Calum might have struck the man, had he not been busy holding onto The Smith, who seemed intent on throttling the cousins, one in each hand.

Mr. Balderdash, keen to the sounds coming from behind the inn, and having seen his friend walking out the back, came slowly around the corner of the building and laid his head briefly against Jada’s back.

The questioning went on for a while longer. Jada did not even listen to the words, but rather, only to the tone of what was said. The two seemed to derive as much pleasure from suggesting various horribly messy things that might have happened to Syna as they did in goading the elder, whom they saw as unable to do them any real harm. The fear in their eyes, as they regarded the brawny smith, or the larger innkeeper was real enough, but that only made them more…, obnoxious as they attempted to hide their fears of the two men. They couldn’t understand that it was only the orders of Keene, the Elder, that kept the older men away.

Finally, Jada had had enough.

“May I?” Jada asked softly, not really asking at all, as he placed his hand gently on the old man’s shoulder. When the elder turned, Jada could see the hate in his eyes, and was impressed that the man held it in so well. Under his hand, he could tell the old man was actually trembling. He could also see that he was grateful for the respite, and the chance to collect himself.

“So, now the errand boy wants to try.” Bram said with a sneer, which caused Jada to simply smile as he stepped in front of the man.

The Elder snapped in horror. “He is more than, an errand boy — Boy! You hold your tongue, and you answer whatever questions Lord Jada asks of you, or you’ll by god wish you had.”

Jada was unhappy that the man had blurted out information that he was supposed to keep confidential, but he supposed that in about thirty seconds, that information would be evident anyway; so, he just smiled as he stepped in front of Braun, and waited for him to look up into his face.

Jada did not even flinch or look as the ringleader Bram began to swear and thrash about violently. No one could see how pleased Jada was at this turn, as he impassionately watched Braun, who did also did not notice because he looking in horror at his cousin.

When Jada finally did turn to look, he could see Bram all but sobbing as he tried in vain to push Mr. Balderdash away from him to free his foot. Looking down, Jada saw that his old friend had the pig’s whole foot under his hoof, and was leaning just close enough to deny the man any room to swing. With a studied and deliberate slowness, Jada walked back over to where Bram was pinned, pausing only to softly rub the lock at his horse’s forehead; before he continued on to stop facing the innkeeper and the smith. Both men were looking on in abject amazement.

How could they know that Mr. Balderdash was not only large, but had come from a long and distinguished line of pure warhorses, or how close he was to attacking and stomping the two men to death, because of the emotions he sensed from his friend. Bram must have moved.

Looking aside, Jada could see the Elder was watching the horse, with a look that spoke more of satisfaction.

Sobbing now openly, but thrashing far more weakly, Bram had seemingly run out of profanities finally. Slowly walking back, Jada placed his hand softly on the horse’s shoulder, which on feeling the touch looked back at Jada.

“Excuse me, Sir Balderdash. If you don’t mind, I would like to talk to the gentleman again.” To the amazement of all watching, the noble animal simply walked off toward, Braun, and upon arriving there, turned around, and began to step slowly toward him sideways. Braun, in a panic, began to scale the fence in an attempt to lift both his feet off of the ground, but unfortunately for him, the animal had a different plan in mind.

Everyone there heard the “Oooof!” of the breath rushing out of Braun, as Sir Balderdash leaned his rump against Braun’s back so hard it made the fence creak loudly with the weight. Braun looked like a bug that had been speared through the middle, as he weakly thrashed his limbs about, in a vain effort to free himself.

Long afterwards, some claimed that the blue color of Braun’s face was due to Sir Balderdash breaking wind violently at the same time, and not the simple suffocation it appeared to be. All Jada would say of the matter was that his horse would never do such a thing in public, and even if he should do so inadvertently, Jada would certainly not embarrass the sensitive animal further by discussing it so openly in public.

However, Jada seemed to have little concern that Braun might actually expire, because he had already decided that he was too stupid to waste any of his time on. He would not speak until Bram did. So, Jada knelt down to face the man, who was sobbing and rubbing his foot, and who showed an equal lack of concern for the delicate shade of lavender (or perhaps it was puce?), already achieved by his younger cousin.

“I work for the Chancellor, Sir.” Jada said almost too softly for those behind him to hear clearly. “Do you know what that means?” He smiled.

Bram’s face was insane with rage and pain. “It means that you and that stupid brute of yours can go an…”

Bram never finished the thought. Jada had moved with a swiftness that stunned all about into silence. Neither could anyone tell for certain where the dirk he held to Bram’s throat had come from. All that they could tell for sure was that Jada now held the man’s head against the fence with the fingers he had entwined in his hair, with the point of the wicked looking blade pressed so tightly into his throat that a trickle of blood had already begun to flow down his neck.

Even more so than in The elder, Keene, Jada’s tone never varied. “I asked you a question. That does not mean you have my permission to otherwise speak. Now I will ask you only one more time. Where did you and your moron cousin go upon leaving the inn last evening, and do you know where the missing boy is?” Even as he said this, Jada emotionlessly slid the point of the dirk further under Bram’s skin, and closer to the vessels that lay in the path of the weapon.

Bram began to kick his feet weakly, but his bulging eyes never moved from Jada’s face.

“Just remember, that you speak of an officer of the court, Jada Gray, and I work directly for the Chancellor. I dispense justice, both high and low in the king’s name, and upon the instant that I suspect you perjure yourself, I will rid this village and this kingdom of you — forever.”

Bram slumped, and hissed, “Please. The dirk, ease it away. Please.”

“Certainly,” Jada said softly, and in an equally swift flicking motion, he placed half a small finger length of the tip of the dirk up the man’s nose, causing his eyes to bulge even more remarkably.

“Mr. Balderdash,” Jada said softly, which was quickly followed by the sound of Braun hitting the ground with the same noise a sack of potato’s makes when dropped from the back of a cart.

Bram’s eyes shifted in terror, as the animal slowly walked back toward him.

“You should know, neither Mr. Balderdash nor I ask these types of questions twice.” Jada said flatly…

 

 

          It had turned out that the two men had no idea where Syna was. They were quickly proven to have been in the company of their first cousin, Mala; who all present knew to have a smell somewhat like the pigs her family raised. Had that not been enough, the family resemblance was enough to give the relationship away. Of course, he was thinking of the pigs. To be honest, there was enough of a resemblance to Bram and Braun as well, being that they were so closely related, that Jada might have suspected.

Jada did not even look back as he rode out along the village road. He no longer cared what happened to the two. At first, the other three had debated whether or not to send for the old healer, Braelan; until his age, and frankly, his complete lack of talent decided in favor of calling him. Therefore, the young men’s demands that someone do something to ease their suffering, was soon answered by a very old, and very shaky ancient man who did indeed do something. He greatly increased it with his inept and unskilled prodding, even before he found them to be overfilled with their youthful manly humors, which sadly necessitated his apply the leaches to their....

 
 

 
 

     The first thing that Syna noticed was that the forest about him was growing much lighter again, even as the path turned up into the hills. He could soon tell that he was coming into some kind of clearing. When he did finally reach beyond the trees, he could see that it was a clearing much like the one where he had spent the day. However, this one being farther up the valley, had a much steeper drop-off to one side, and a much denser forest on the other.

Syna did not get a chance to look out over the vista offered by the drop-off, however, as the moment he entered the little clearing, dozens of fairies sprang into the air about him. For several moments he was unsure enough that he covered his face with his arms, and squatted down. This only seemed to excite the fairies even more though, so Syna just slumped down to try and catch his breath.

Soon, the little Pea-eyed fairy came back, and settled the other fairies with a word or two. Then she herself settled in a branch near Syna, and then just sat waiting.

“Are you not well, little human?” A red-eyed fairy asked him.

Syna could only roll his eyes, as his heart was threatening to come out of his chest. “No!” Was all that he could manage, as he had not yet caught his breath.

When Syna could finally breathe, he asked the little fairy, “What is wrong?”

“Wait.” The fairy said, not taking its eyes away from where she was looking.

The Pea-eyed fairy was looking over to the other side of the clearing, where Syna could just discern a soft snorting noise. Then, suddenly, at a single whinny which had clearly come from a horse, the fairies all leapt into the air, and raced to the other side of the little clearing and down a path that he could see must run long the cliff.

Slowly, Syna rose where he was to try and see, but he could tell nothing. Making up his mind, he followed in the directions that the fairies had gone, even though he was afraid of offending them if he did not do as they asked. On reaching the trees on the other side, he could see them again, all sitting about looking further down the path. Of Aida, and the pea-eyed fairy, he could see nothing. All of these were much smaller he noticed. He could see that a few of them glanced at him, which told him that these little ones had jet black eyes, with no pupils, and that most of their attention was held in the direction of the noise.

Then, Aida came flying back, with the Pea-eyed fairy, and another with a silver-blue colored eyes. This one seemed to be watching him closely.

Aida quickly settled on his shoulder, while the others hovered just in front of him.

“You must come now. The little ones failed.” Aida said sounding as out of breath as he felt.

“What is wrong?” Syna asked, a little frightened to proceed, the faeries seemed
to upset.

“He needs you!” Aida said with more exasperation than he had yet to see her express.

The little blue-eyed fairy asked, “You are a Human child?” Which Syna only nodded at, but otherwise sought to ignore.

It was the Pea-eyed Fairy who finally tried to explain. “Asho! It is him whom we serve. I am Aida, and the ancient one is in need. You must make haste!”

Syna began to walk, but still asked his own Copper eyed fairy, “I thought Aida, was your name?”

“No!” she said urgently. “I have already told you my name! Did the sleep of the ancients take your memory? She is Aida, just as I am. We tend him, but you must hurry to him now!”

The blue-eyed fairy began to sing.

“Thou hasten now, to aid his need.
Anger him not, so go with all speed
For his wrath is fearsome for all who see
But his sorrow’s more painful by far!”

At that moment, there was a loud whinny, which sounded pregnant with pain or fear. Instantly, the fairies began to pull him along frantically by anything their small hands could grasp.

Syna only just heard one of the other larger fairies in the tree, in a barely discernable accent, say something like “He does this only when there is a beautiful maiden about.” Those were not the words, he was sure, but they had the same meaning.

The blue-eyed fairy snapped toward the speaker for an instant, and said “Blasphemy! Hold your tongue, or you will be banished!” Then that Fairy too came back to hurry him along as well.

“You must not fear him.” Aida said quickly. “You must not, for he will know your heart.” She said it with a little smile toward him, which flashed across her face so quickly that Syna thought he had only imagined it. Suddenly, he felt the ground change to bare earth, causing him to look down to see where he put his feet.

The three fairies were pulling him still with a strength he would not have believed them capable, but he still looked down long enough to find a way among some of the exposed roots. He looked back up…, and the fairies stopped pulling, just as he stopped walking.

There along the path, was the flank of the most beautiful white horse he had ever seen. Part of his side was covered in dark mud, but the part that was not was as purely white as untouched snow. As Syna stepped closer, he could see that the color was even more amazing than that, because even though the animals coat was white, it seemed to shimmer with a hint of many colors, just as the fairy’s wings did when they flew in the sun.

Then the horse turned his head and looked at Syna. For a moment, Syna just stared. His mind would not work. He struggled to understand, but he simply could not. His eyes wanted to focus on the single horn of pure ivory that sprang from the top of the horses head, but he could not. Instead, he felt irresistibly drawn to the animal’s eyes.

He could not look away, but he wanted to. His eyes were not a horse’s eyes, but were purest black, without blemish, save for what light reflected in them. He did not want to look away, but he somehow felt He should. When he dared to look more deeply into the eyes, he felt as if he were in danger of falling into them as one might fall down a bottomless well.

The Unicorn just stood there looking at him, and Syna could not move.

“Do not fear him, Syna.” Aida said. “He needs your help.”

“I do not fear him?” Syna repeated. “He’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” Once he said this, he began to walk slowly toward the unicorn.

“Don’t worry. I won’t hurt you.” He said softly. “What is wrong? I’ll try to help.” Syna was unsure off all he said, but only that he kept talking the whole time he approached, as much for his sake as the Unicorn’s.

“Is your name Asho?” he asked. “My Name is Syna. Don’t worry. I’ll help you if I can. What is wrong you poor thing?”

As he got closer, Syna could see the problem. A small trickle crossed the path, and had caused some mud to form there. The stream had also caused a side of the cliff to weaken, and fall away. The unicorn must have been crossing the path, because he seemed to be unable to move, other than occasionally tugging on his hind leg. As he moved closer, Syna could see at least a dozen other Fairies, large like his friend, who were flitting frantically behind the Unicorn. He couldn’t count the little ones.

Upon reaching him, Syna eased himself down to one knee, and slowly lifted his hand to Asho’s muzzle. “That’s right. I’m here to help you.”

“He knows this, child! He is not an animal!” The pea-eyed fairy said. “Help him, please!”

The unicorn continued to watch Syna, but slowly extended his muzzle to touch his outstretched hand. Syna could feel something more than body heat in his soft Muzzle. What it was, he had no words for, but it affected him in a similar way to the fairy’s smell.

Syna held still for a moment, as the Unicorn closed its eyes, and pressed his muzzle harder against Syna’s hand.

“OK” Syna said quietly, and began to make his way towards Asho’s hind legs. “Let’s see what the problem is.” It was not hard to see, once he looked behind the unicorn. He could also see that it was serious.

When the edge of the bank gave way, some of the smaller trees had been dragged over. Asho had obviously not been able to get clear. He had a cut on his rump, and his Hoof was caught amongst the trees where they lay. What was worse, a further part of the bank looked as if it was about to fall, with only a few roots holding it in place. Many more roots tied it into the trees that lay at Asho’s feet.

Syna could see that the fairies were frantically trying to free his leg, but the Unicorn’s own weight was pressing down on the branches of the fallen trees, making that impossible for the fairies. He could also see that several dozen of the smaller fairies were hacking at the roots that tied the threatened portion of the bank to the saplings that entangled Asho, but it looked like that might take them days to cut the large parts that were exposed. Even Syna could see that they did not have near that much time.

In order to avoid walking on the saplings, Syna began to slide around the cliff side of the Unicorn, kneeling to crawl, and talking softly as he ran his hand down his flank. “Easy boy! I’ll get you out, but you have to be still. Syna could see two trees on the ground that had fallen toward each other. The unicorn’s hoof was trapped between two crooks of the branches of either tree where they had come together. He could also see that the fairies had at one point hacked at the trunks, but to no avail. Small though the trees themselves were, they were too large and too strong, for little stone knives of the faeries.

“OK, Now.” Syna said softly, as he eased down to his knees, and tied to reach for the animal’s leg. “Don’t kick me, I’m only trying to help…”

“He won’t kick you, Syna.” a fairy said, he was not sure which. “He is wiser than your ken, more powerful than he seems, and he knows your heart better than you do, even in your dreams. Though he does not speak, he is not an animal. Help him, please!”

Syna just nodded as he began to work his way over to the trees that were piled around the Unicorn’s rear leg. Suddenly, Syna felt earth beneath his left foot drop away. He fell to his belly, which caused many of the fairies to race to him, and pull him as strongly as they could, but it was unnecessary. His other leg and hands were firmly on the ground.

He told the fairies that he was ok, as he finally reached the leg. Taking it gently, which allowed him to feel the tremors that ran through the creature for the first time, Syna began to try and lift the hoof away. To his dismay, he could see that the unicorn’s feet were larger than a horse’s. His hoofs were at least double the size any horse would be, and there was no earthly way he would be able to work it free.

Syna turned to the trees on the ground. “It’s OK, Asho.” He said with what he hoped was a positive air. “I can see how to get you out. I need to pry these trunks apart, it’s the only way. I don’t believe it will hurt you, but you’ll tell me if it does.”

Glancing about, he saw the fairies were still hacking away at the roots. “No! That won’t help. Aida, have the others start to cut this root where it gets thin right over there.” Syna said, pulling on it, to indicate the proper root. “Have them try to cut all in the same place - a thin place. When this one is parted, I can try to pry these trunks apart.” Immediately, one of the large fairies that had been fluttering about Asho’s hindquarters, rushed over, and began to direct the smaller fairies with a good grasp of what Syna had asked for.

The thinnest part of the root was on the edge of the cliff, where Syna could never have reached it.

“Aida?” he asked over his shoulder, and suddenly found three of the fairies right in front of his face. None of them had copper eyes. “I need a strong pole that I can pry these apart with. We need to put it in place, and be ready when that root parts. We may not have much time. Can you find me a trunk, or a strong stick? I’ll help you get it, but you need to find it for me, very quickly.” Two of them nodded, but all three dashed away in different directions.

Suddenly Aida was on his shoulder. “Syna, he wants you to be careful. He said that even his life should not be saved with the sacrifice of another.”

“I’ll be okay. Please tell him not to worry. I can get him out.” Syna closed his eyes to pray that it might be true.

“He understands you, Syna, as well as he does me.”

Syna nodded.

“Can you find me a heavy stick that I can jam in here?” Syna asked, causing Aida to look at the indicated spot intently for a few moments, and then she raced off as well.

Syna just closed his eyes, and rubbed the unicorn’s leg, telling him he would be OK, over and over. He could only hope his added weight would keep the saplings from shifting further.

Then a noise made him open his eyes, and he saw the fairies dragging a branch rapidly over the mass of fallen trees. “No!” Syna called. “I don’t think that one is strong enough. I’ll have to lift this tree, with it! I need one bigger. Can you manage one that is larger?” He said this, making a circle with his fingers, and then in an inspiration held up his arm. “At least this big.” Now they understood.

It was only a few moments more, when another team of fairies, lead by his Aida, dragged a smaller piece of a sapling toward his hand. All the larger fairies soon joined them, and the trunk soon lay beside Syna’s hand.

Carefully, Syna wedged the trunk and tried to move the top most trees. Part of it was rotted, but the majority was strong. Even so, it was too difficult, because the downed trees were all tangled together.

“OK, Now I need you to twist your foot like this, and pull it out when I say.” With that, Syna reached into the branches and trunks, and took hold of the Unicorn’s hoof, which the beast…, which Asho raised slightly off the ground and turned in response to the gentle pressure Syna placed upon it.

“Good!” he exclaimed. “That’s perfect. You just do that when I say, and then pull when I tell you too!” Syna completed his preparations, by kneeling, and pulling his weight against the pole. It was like bending a green tree, and would move a little, only to be pulled back by the root. He turned to watch the fairies hacking at the root. It should go any time he thought to himself, he just hoped it didn’t take the half of them with it…

 

 

          It took Jada some very little time to track the men. He followed their path quite easily, and soon heard them calling for Syna. When he got next to them, he threw his leg over Sir Balderdash’s neck, and slid to the ground with a thump. Bryan looked at him expectantly.

“Syna is not in the town, Bryan. I’m sure those two had nothing to do with this… Whatever mischief is afoot, it was most definitely not by their hand.” he had to pause, because it looked for a moment as if Bryan might need that moment to compose himself.

“What is more,” he continued, “I think I can promise you that he won’t be bothered by either of them in the near future.”

Bryan just nodded at him, too relieved to talk.

“Now, Mr. Balderdash and I can begin to search farther up the valley, while you two keep working your way up from here.

Bryan stopped him. “Ladd stepped in a hole. His ankle is swollen. I’m going to send him back on the horse, which means that only I’ll be searching down here. Are others coming?”

“A few,” Jada answered, “Calum and a few more, but most of the others will be up here in the morning.” Looking up at the sky, he continued “Too bad it’s so cool, but I’m sure she’s held up somewhere, keeping warm. For now, we are heading up valley and maybe we can find her before evening...”

Jada could almost hear the voices of the woods, in the quiet of the evening; but, the one sound of which he was sure was that of Ladd riding down the valley before he passed into the trees at the bottom of Bryan’s fields.

“OK boy, you have to help me find her,” he said patting his own horse’s neck. Mr. Balderdash just headed into the woods with a snort.

 

 

          “Now!” Syna called, and pulled with all his might. He could feel the root parting before he could see it. He pulled with more force than he expected, because when he heaved the root came flipping back, and there were a rapid series of the dull pops of smaller roots breaking, just before the ground dropped away from beneath him.

Fortunately, Syna had a good grip on the pole, with it under one arm, which was all that saved him, but he couldn’t hold on for long. Looking up, he could see that the Unicorn must have pulled free, just as he planned, but in that moment the sound of the large chunk of earth hitting the trees far below came most clearly to his ears. Syna wanted to throw up. Those dull thuds, punctuated by the sharp snapping of limbs and trunks below, were the most sickening sound he had ever heard. He hoped that the fairies were not hurt, but soon all his efforts turned toward the pole in his hands, which had begun to slide loose from the trunks that still lay on the bank above.

It was all that Syna could manage to reach over, and grab some exposed roots on the earthy face of the cliff just as the trees went over, to be followed moments later by a second crescendo of the sounds of the trees from above, and those from below once more snapping like twigs as they crashed together far below him.

Before he could think, a Panicky Aida was at his side, pulling hysterically at the collar of his shirt. Soon there were at least six fairies he could see doing the same, and more that he could feel. Syna just struggled to climb.

Climb as he would, however, he could not find a way to the top. He would reach for a root that looked secure, only to have it pull away from the bank, threatening to drag him away with it. Then he would grab a smaller root, only to have the bark peel away, to reveal the slimy inner root, about which he could not maintain any grip.

Inevitably, his overtaxed muscles began to tire very quickly.

He had already struggled for some minutes, when for the first time, he began to think that if he just let go it would be over quickly enough. His one glance at the jagged edges of the broken trunks below him had been enough to tell him so. There was no way to reach the top; he just didn’t have the strength left, and his muscles could no longer pull as hard as he was telling him to. At least the Unicorn had gotten free. He was sure of that.

Aida was there again, suddenly, pleading with him to try; and, at the urging of his little friend, try he did. He could not find purchase for his feet, and he was quickly losing his grip on the sandy roots.

He closed his eyes and wondered if he might see his mother again. Opening them, the little copper-eyed fairy was still pulling for all she was worth — but now she was crying. Just like a human.

“Let go, Aida.” Syna told her softly.

“NO!” screamed the hysterical little fairy, which was becoming increasingly more difficult for him to see, because her wings were beating so frantically.

“Please let go, little one” Syna pleaded with the last of his strength. “If you get tangled up, then you’ll be killed too! Please, Aida! Tell them to let go.”

Syna no longer had the strength to struggle to pull himself up, and could feel that he would not be able to hold on much longer. His hand slipped suddenly a few inches, as he used the very last of his strength to cling just a little longer to the face of the cliff. He knew that he was to fall, no matter how hard he tried. Somehow it seemed most important that if he was to do so, he would do so only when his strength was finally gone. He would never give up, but it wouldn't be long. He couldn’t feel his hands. They were already numb…

 

 

          Dara looked up, as Calum lead several of the men into the front of the Common room, and most uncharacteristically sat himself down at one of the large tables in the middle of the room. Dara moved, and as she reached him, he reached with his arm to pull her close.

“You found nothing then?” She asked quietly, with the saddest note of reservation he had ever heard. It was like a sadder echo from that horrible time years before. Her question was answered moments later when the Smith came in. He just looked up long enough for them to exchange small shakes of their heads.

Some minutes later, when Keely and Dara had placed food and drink on the table in front of them, Calum finally looked like he would speak.

“You found nothing at all?” Dara asked again.

“NO, Dara.” He said, looking at his daughter standing nearby. She looked even more worried than his wife did, if that was possible. “There was no sign, at all. He’s just not here. It was only a slight chance anyway. He must be up in the valley. Bryan and Jada are searching up there, and if he’s not home by now, we’ll send everyone up there fresh in the morning.”

Calum looked briefly at the smith as he said this, and Dara saw the other man pause in his meal for just a moment to consider, before he too nodded his head.

Dara felt so helpless, that all she could do was to hold on to Calum, and then Keely, who pressed herself against her back, and rested her head lightly on her mother’s shoulder. Dara wanted to ask if they might search in the night, but she knew that in the thick forest and winding paths of the upper valley, they were far more likely to walk right past the child, than they were to see him.

“Did anyone come from up valley?” The smith asked, when he thought he had waited a decent amount of time.

Dara shook her head “About an hour ago, one of the stable boys came in. He said that he found no one at Bryan’s farm. He also said that Chandi woman is up there, on the road, complaining to anyone who comes near that she needs Ladd more that Dyre does.” She finished with a tired note of disgust.

No one spoke further, and several of those around the table pushed their plates aside, and lay their heads in those places.

Finally, Dara began to take off her apron, and looking down at Calum, told him “I’m going up there. If Syna comes back, someone should be there. The same goes for Bryan and Ladd, as well. I can’t just sit here. I might as well make them dinner, as sit here all night.”

“Bryan may find him.” Calum said.

“I know.” She told him.

The last of the light was fading from the sky as Dara approached the cold dark cottage, where her best friend had lived. Even the animals were quiet, having been tended by the stable boy. It was as if no one had lived there for years, and a sight that tore her heart open. She was glad that no one was there to see her Crying as only a mother can for a child.

 
 

 
 

     ”Take hold,” Aida yelled frantically.

“Take Hold!” she yelled again, causing Syna to lift his eyes. It was hard, because dirt was falling on him from above, so he could not look up without losing his grip finally. He did feel something silky brush across his face, and he was about to use the very last of his strength to ask Aida to please let him go again, when he felt her alight on his hand.

“Take hold, Syna!” The fairy said pleading, before beginning to yell at him again. “Wrap your fingers in as tight as you can and she began to try to wrap someting soft into his loosening fingers.

Looking up slightly, Syna could see the white hair before his face, and somehow, with the help of the fairies, he managed to get his fingers on one hand strongly tangled into it, which was easier to hold onto than the roots, but he realized this had only bought him a minute at most, because the burning in his hands and arms had all but paralized them.

Then, with no warning, he felt himself dragged upward, and back over the edge of the precipice, where he was lifted into a kneeling posture with his face pressed against the unicorn’s shoulder before he could free his hands. It was not a smooth lift, because the unicorn had to rise himself up from his knees, right on the edge of the cliff. Because more pieces of the bank were giving way as the unicorn struggled and scrambled back from the edge, it was an incredible effort to save them both; but somehow, Syna was lifted above the edge, to find himself clinging to the unicorn’s mane as they both walked slowly back and away from the fall that had almost ended both their lives.

Syna would have quickly fallen to his knees again, had he not been holding onto the unicorn’s neck.

Eventually, Syna found his voice, even as the unicorn and fairies still helped him across to the other side of the glade. There they found him a place covered with soft ferns, beside a large rock that still gave off noticeable warmth from the heat of the sun earlier that day.

There the fairies freed his fingers, and Syna slid to the ground. He could see red on the Unicorn’s mane. Resting his hands palm upward in his lap, and closed his eyes. He sat there for a time, before his eyes slowly slid open to look at the burning palms of his hands, which made him feel ill. It was not good, but one of the little fairies was already beginning to carefully clean the wounds he saw there, which caused him to once more close his eyes in an effort to control his nausea.

Slowly, his arms slid to the ground at his sides, still palm upward. He opened his eyes again, only when he felt the trickle of water on his palm, to see several of the larger fairies working on each hand, with Green-eyes flitting between them both. Across the glade, the Unicorn stood watching him, as other fairies that he could barely see, were also tending him.

“Aida?” Syna called, having trouble focusing his eyes.

“Shhhh! little human.” The green-eyed fairy said softly. “Do not be afraid. You feel the sleep of the ancients upon you. You have not been harmed, but you need rest. Do not move until we’ve cleaned and bound your wounds. Sleep now, and have no fear, for with our care they will heal quickly, and no trace of your trial will be left on your skin. Just rest you now.”

Syna looked at the little green-eyed fairy more closely, and noticed that her expression was no longer disdainful. She was looking at him with great kindness, and if anything at all, with her eyes so much like Syna’s own that she was even more lovely and gentle than his own Aida.

“Why are you all girls?” Syna asked softly, as would any sleepy child.

The little green-eyed fairy laughed out loud, and said.

“… Nor smell, nor see like fairy kind,
cause big folk might as well be blind.”

Green-eyes laughed at him again, before asking, “You think I’m a girl?”

Syna felt confused, but his mind was too fuzzy to even try to make full sense of it.

“You have much to learn, Child.” The fairy said, and then thinking for a moment, it moved closer to his face for a second or two, where he could tell that it too smelled lovely, but different too. Green-eyes was not quite as flowery as his Aida was. Syna looked at ‘him’ till he decided to continue.

“Aida is a girl, as are many of the fairy people. Surely you must have noticed, in her name and in her eyes, her fondness for you?”

“Yes,” Syna said, as he remembered the queer look that the little fairy had fixed on him, especially as she sat naked washing herself. Again his stomach felt lighter than the rest of his body. Then his slowed mind grasped another thought. “Sleep of the Ancients?” he asked.

The little fairy came closer. “Did you not feel sleepy when Aida spoke to you as we fairies do?” The little fairy came closer to his face, so that he could briefly experience the other’s odor or fairy-name once more.

He nodded his head, but said, “Fell asleep,” as the fairy grinned at him.

“She thinks you are very pretty, so she was - excited. No doubt you felt her. Asho is much larger, and much more powerful. You must have ancient blood in you as well, or you would have been deep in slumber, long before now.”

The little fairy sang.

“Human hearts aren’t faint, but divorced of fairy kind.
few can feel the Ancient, in heart, or soul, or mind.

Now no human can long endure, a will of Ancient’s kind
as the human heart begins to slip, and darkness fills his mind.
.
No harm to the human comes of this, but sleep he surely will.
Till the sleep of the ancients leaves him again, his dreams so deep and still”

“Asho is very powerful, but have no fear human, for you are too. We have been commanded to watch over thee with every care, and to tend you as long as you need be here. Even though this be so, our wise one knows that we would tend you without his command, as a fairy knows that a fairy friend is precious, and for one such as you, we would sacrifice much to fulfill her needs.”

The little green-eyed one was staring down at him, which confused him even more, because he did not remember lying down. Now, Syna was on his back, on a soft bed of ferns and grasses, which the other smaller fairies had placed there without his notice.

Suddenly the copper-eyed fairy was back. “Aida?” he said. “I have to go home.”

“You will.” She answered gently. “Fear not, for you will be free to go, whenever you are ready, but for now, you must rest. You have already paid so dearly, that he will ask no more of you now. He already has a handmaiden, who still serves him well, and with great love; even though so much of her heart lies elsewhere.”

The little fairy rested on his chest, where he could smell her quite clearly again. He smiled weakly in recognition, as he closed his eyes once more. “You said your name was ‘Aida’ but hers is…?” He said, his voice slurring with fatigue.

“He is.” His Aida laughed. “We serve the ancient one. I am Aida, and so are he and all of the Greater fairies here with you. We all serve the most ancient one, and that is the only ‘name’ I know for us in your human tongue.”

‘OH!’ Syna’s tired mind thought, as he realized that Aida was what they did. They attended the unicorn. He felt his hands stinging, which caused him to awaken slightly. “My hands hurt,” he said softly, but only because he had just realized that they did.

“Not for much longer, Syna.” Aida said in a soothing voice. “We have put on the herbs that will heal them.” Then Aida moved quite deliberately to bathe herself in his breath, as she gently pressed her nose to his.

“Why do you call Asho, ‘the most Ancient One? How old is he?” Syna asked, as he managed to muster some curiosity. Then, he murmured “You smell so beautiful, Aida.” as he smiled once more, and his eyes closed at last.

Aida began to sing softly in his ear.

“Of the stories I have heard,
in all he does not say,
But all the fairies know the gods
created him to play.
So all the earth, was given him,
to wander night and day.

In time the gods then drew away,
just why now, none can say,

Asho would not leave his home,
and they left him here to stay.
But Asho was so all alone,
no longer could he play
He walks here now in sadness,
and lonely to this day.

In time the gods then drew away,
Just why now, none can say.

Of his loneliness he created,
our very fairy kind.
And then the greater fairies,
and him we all do mind.

We love him now, for all his gifts,
and for our very lives.

The fairies do all tend him still,
with his gift, our very lives.”

The little fairy looked at Syna’s face for a moment, before continuing on,

“It is said one day that human’s too
will come to know his mind.
Their path has been determined,
and their future he does mind,
For the gods have set them on their path.
Their purpose we don’t know.

But one day they will rise to them,
their hearts as pure as snow.

Syna wanted to say that he understood, but his mind was once more filled with Aida, even as he slipped into a warm comforting darkness.

“He is strong.” A brown-eyed fairy said in amazement. “Lesser humans seldom take a step when they touch one of Asho’s kind.”

“She,” Green-eyes corrected absently, his eyes on Syna’s Aida, who had lain down upon the child’s chest. “The ancient said her soul is the most feminine of any he has seen.”

“She will be well,” Blue-eyes said to the tired and frightened fairy on his chest, “and so I think will you.” At which the little copper-eyed fairy brightened slightly as she lifted her head to smile back at them, before she lay her head once more.

Brown eyes said so softly, that it was doubtful that any of their lesser brethren, or the child, might hear:

When once there comes a human,
In all like fairy kind.
They join one to each other,
in a love that ties and binds;
but, sooner give thy fairy heart,
to the ocean cold, and blind.
For thy warmth be more requited there,
than in the humankind.

Many of the other greater fairies just watched the copper-eyed Aida, resting there on Syna’s breast.

Looking up, she told the others, herself on the verge of sleep: “So much was taken from this heart, so gentle and so small, it’s a wonder she has any left — any left at all. What love can take is offered, a willing gift from me, even though a fairy’s love’s, better gifted to the sea.”

Aida closed her eyes, and began to rest herself, for the ordeal that lay ahead.

Across the glade, Asho turned and walked away into the woods, followed by many of the greater and lesser fairy kind.

 
 

 
 

     Jada sat very still on Mr. Balderdash. He could see that there was no use in going on, because that was all that he could see. He could hardly see the ground at all. It had grown too dark.

“Well, that’s all for tonight, old fellow.” Jada said, softly, while stroking his friend’s neck. Jada considered in wonder, at how this animal had always been willing to do whatever was asked of him. He had ridden the animal from dawn, into the night, and still the beast stood patiently, ready for any request that Jada might make of him.

“No point in riding around in these strange woods, while it’s darker than we can see. If we did cross any tracks, your big feet might make sure we’ll never find them again even in the mid-day sun.”

Jada looked about once more, the moon would be up, tonight, but had been waning for a week now, and although it might provide enough light to ride, it would not be bright enough to search by. Regretfully, Jada pulled the bridle softly, and began to lead the horse back to a small stream that they had crossed some hours ago. He expected that the stream was no more than perhaps a quarter of an hour ride, due to the fact that they had been searching back and forth in the fading light.

Jada wanted to make sure the good animal had a drink, before heading back to the cabin. The beast deserved that, at the very least. He had discounted the idea of sleeping by the stream. Jada had what he needed in his bags. Well…, he had enough; and, whatever he lacked, he had spent nights on the ground with much less.

Fortunately, there was no real need. It was only a short ride back down the valley, where both he and the horse could spend a comfortable night, and perhaps even get a little rest.

Once he set the direction, he allowed his friend to find his own path, certain that he would pick the shortest route, save for the need to detour around low hanging branches, which might endanger his rider. Without the need to search further, this gave Jada the time to think.

He couldn’t understand what had happened to the girl; or child, he corrected himself. He could not even understand why he felt such a compulsion to find her. Earlier in the day, as he had ridden back to the village to question the cousins, he had been sick with the certainty that the two vicious idiots had been behind the disappearance. There had only been the most tenuous, and inconclusive signs that Syna had gone up valley.

Although Jada knew that he was hardly the best tracker in the service of the chancellor, neither was he the worst. All and all, he adjudged that it was damned unlikely that the girl could have eluded his search unaided...

What bothered him most, and his worry was profound, was the sense of relief that he had felt when he realized that the hoodlums had not slain the child. It had actually threatened to overcome him for many moments, and even made his hand tremble causing the ruffian to spill some blood on his formerly petulant upper lip. Even now, he was forced to postpone his analysis of his own feelings, so that he might continue to think about her disappearance more objectively.

It was just that the whole thing felt wrong. A frightened young woman might run away as driven on by her fear, but this child had no need of that, Jada thought in frustration. He believed that Bryan had probably never laid a hand on the child, save to hold her close. She would certainly find no better treatment in the real world outside this valley.

Likewise, he thought, a young woman who was upset, would surely have returned after a night in the forest, or at most perhaps two. This just did not feel right. Jada had met the girl after the bullies had set upon her the day before, and even after Ladd’s wife had attacked her. True, the child had seemed to be very reserved, which he now knew to be understandable. This was, in part, why he’d sought to cheer her; however, the easy laughter that had come later belied the very thought that she was a soul must needs flee from her troubles.

The vision of Syna laughing broke his chain of thoughts once more. He could almost smell the faint fragrance of flowers that hung about her whenever she drew near enough for the air to carry it to him. He could still see the way her hand would delicately brush back the hair from her face, where the wind had pushed it a little too far; hair that also smelt of flowers, and reflected the sun like dew on a bright clear morning. Her hair seemed to glow, it’s luster only outshone by her eyes.

Her laughter, that rang in him like chimes in the wind, as it came from lips so delicate and smooth. He had gazed upon her lips, and longed to test their softness…, his fingertips... and his lips.

Mr. Balderdash lurched forward only slightly, as he carefully stepped down a small bank of earth toward the stream. Jada was forced to hold onto his saddle more tightly with his legs, to keep his seat as the clever animal negotiated an embankment to reach the stream. He cursed himself for letting his mind stray so far. He might have been dead a dozen times over if he could not…

As he collected himself once more, he knew that if the girl was not in fact throwing a tantrum, which he could scarcely believe her capable, that only left two possibilities to consider. First, the child had come to a very natural, but very bad pass. Injured in a fall, or attacked by an animal. Jada, pushed those thoughts away a little, and considered them in as sterile a fashion as possible. The second possibility was that it was in fact another of the strange occurrences in this valley, which had caused Jada to be sent there to investigate in the first place.

Thoughts of his mission made Jada sigh even more deeply than he intended; for even though this was an occurrence which was well within the scope of his investigation here, it was not the only mission with which he had been charged. Whether Syna had been found or not, he would have to ride for the next village one morning hence. If he hurried, he could be back in three to four days; when if she were not already found, would be five more all together.

If he should seek to make such a swift, and arduous passage, he would have to rest Mr. Balderdash, and of course himself, tomorrow night. That left him till around sunset tomorrow.

Well, Jada thought, as he noticed somewhere in his mind that Mr. Balderdash’s feet were making soft splashing sounds, at least it was out of his hands. He would leave for the next village, as he fully understood that he had no choice in doing so. It would bother him to do it, but he recognized that if he had not found the girl by now, it was unlikely that he would be able to affect her rescue either way. Then again, the idea that he would just as swiftly rush back again to continue the search, was without a single question in his mind.

As he slipped down the animal’s flank to the stream, to quench his own thirst, he at least felt a little calmer. Perhaps, he would be the one to discover the reasons for the strangeness of the goings on in this valley, or even better, perhaps he might yet find the girl safe. Either way, there was very little that either he or the redoubtable Mr. Balderdash could do about it now.

 

 

          The lights in the cabin gave his spirits a lift, until he got close enough to look into the face of the innkeeper’s wife. The hot food she provided him was delicious, but hardly satisfying in the face of the woman’s pain. He barely tasted it at all, as he sat near the fire. He did not hear Bryan’s return to the cabin several hours later.

 

 

          Tired as she was, Dara had roused herself before the dawn. She could tell that Jada would awaken soon, because he had grown so restless in his chair. Quietly, Dara moved a pot of stew nearer the fire, so that it would be warm when the men woke. In doing so, she could not help but flash back to the image of Syna doing just the same thing, only a few days before.

‘By all the Saints, and spirits of old,’ she prayed. ‘Don’t let any harm come to the child…’ Dara was helpless to do more, and the very thought of that left her sick in her stomach.

She quietly gathered her things as quickly as she could. She had to get back to the inn, before Calum grew too worried. She was sure that he knew where she was, because he had wanted her to stay at the cottage, rather than wander the woods in the dark. She could understand his fear, with two already missing. It was Bryan, however, who had finally convinced her to stay. The fear in his eyes had been an exquisite argument against taking any such risk. She had talked to him, till he too fell asleep.

Leaving food for breakfast, and provision for the day ahead, Dara slipped out the door and into the chill of the cool morning air and set out down the path.

 

 

          “Here she is, Calum!” Someone called, as Dara stepped through the door into the common room.

“Dara!” Calum said in relief, as he stepped from where he had been giving instructions to the stable hands, and embraced his wife firmly.

Dara squeezed him just as hard, as she asked “You weren’t worried, Calum? Bryan wouldn’t allow me to leave last night.” She explained, leaning back to look up at his face.

“No more than a little, my love.” He smiled down at her, but his eyes showed far more relief than he claimed. “I’m just happy to see you safe. I knew Bryan would not let you travel the road last night. Not with two missing. I was simply worried that you might leave before he got there. With two missing already, I don’t think any of you women folk should be out alone, until we get to the bottom of this.”

Dara just nodded. She was unused to his treating her like anything but an equal; however, even she had to admit that if it were Keely who wanted to go out, she would have been the first to forbid it. With one more quick squeeze, she began to move toward the kitchen to prepare provisions for the searchers, just as she had done at the cottage.

Upon entering the kitchen, she was surprise and grateful to find that cook was already there, and had the food well in hand. She was even more surprised to find that instead of finishing off the meals for the men so that they could be on their way; she was standing over someone, who was sitting in the corner while she quietly talked to them. Moving closer, she quickly understood as Keely lifter her tear stained face to her Mother.

“Did they find him?” Keely asked her mother hopefully in the face of hopelessness.

Cook said, “She just woke up, Dara, and she’s very upset the boy‘s not been
found.”

Dara barely paused to hear her, before answering as any mother would.

“Not yet, Keely, but I’m sure today…”

Even though Dara had given the most hopeful answer possible, it did not prevent the new tears that began to slide down her daughter’s cheeks.

“OH, Keely.” Dara said softly, as she knelt to hug the girl. “Shhhh.” She whispered, as she gently rocked her in her arms. It was all she was able to say, as she herself lost the struggle with the tears that hung just behind her own closed eyelids.

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
 
[email protected]
 
 

Kindly Proofed by Sephrena Miller
 
 
Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

The thing you fear, and feel so near, you try desperately to hide. The light the dark they struggle and you take it all inside Then one day you realize, that the story too long told, no longer huddles near you, lies imprinted on your soul. The light and dark still struggle, a fight of right and wrong. But in it’s resolution the place where you belong. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift      Part Seven

     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     "Chew it, young one.” Aida said softly, to keep Syna awake enough to allow her to swallow the herbs that the Green-eyed fairy had placed in her mouth. “It is bitter, but it gives strength. Syna did not waken further, certainly not as much as when the fairies had helped her to a private spot earlier that morning. Even then, she had never been fully awake. “That’s good, child.” Aida cooed, as the Blue and brown-eyed fairy poured little sips of water into her mouth as well, allowing Syna to swallow the herbs more easily.

Carefully, the Green-eyed fairy then pulled out some very small leaves, and tearing them from their small stems, he placed these also between Syna’s lips, as he spoke.

“This is Sweet leaf, Child. It is not a medicinal herb, but it is sweet and pleasant to the taste. It will take the bitterness away, and soothe your stomach until the tala-seed berries, and the raven’s tail are gone. Your head will not hurt so in just a little while” He told her, as all the Aida watched on closely.

Aida’s eyes darkened only slightly, as she glanced behind the green-eyed fairy, to see that a group of lesser fairies were once more pulling at Syna’s vest. Several of them were tugging at the edges of it, as they worked their way around its hem. One of the little males looked briefly up at her and smiled, before turning quickly back to his task.

Lesser fairies were silly creatures, she thought; but, she needed them to care properly for Syna, and she was grateful for their enthusiasm in that at least. It was they after all, who had covered her in grasses and leaves to make sure she stayed warm, and it was they who had helped them steady her, as Syna was forced to move about every day or so. In between, however, like now, they were little more than a nuisance as they busied themselves with a contribution of their own. Green-eyes refused to look at them at all.

Aida looked back at Syna, who having swallowed the last of the sweet leaf, was rapidly slipping back into a deep sleep. Carefully, she moved over to brush a stray blade of grass, away from her hair, as she watched as Green-eyes again sat himself beside Syna’s cheek, and began to sing softly the lore once more, just as he and the others had done throughout the night before.

Aida had sung to Syna too. Not the learning songs, but rather simple and happy songs, to ease those hours when Syna had slept so deeply; their only real purpose, to assure Syna that she was not alone, and should rest with an easy heart. The little Copper-eyed Aida had only sung a little, though. She was too tired to do much more. She had spent most of the night resting on the warmth of Syna’s slowly rising and falling chest. Connected as she was to Syna, she too felt the sleep of the ancient’s through the child. The other fairies understood this also, and would sometimes bring a little morsel as they cared for her as well.

Through it all, the fairies were most watchful. The child was doing well, and they were determined to care for her as one of their own, which in fact, is what she was.

 

 

          Jada felt wretched He had searched several hours past the deadline he had set for himself, which meant that he had covered most of the valley floor on this side of the road. Others had searched lower down, and into the woods along the path that lead over the hill, which his mind told him now was the most likely route that Syna had taken. It was strange thought. Somehow, his heart felt that this was the right direction. He just knew it.

It forced his eyes up, to the steep sides of the cliffs that ringed the upper valley. He could see two or perhaps three places in the miles of steep hills that might be climbed.

Unfortunately, Mr. Balderdash seemed to have a different opinion. After two days of searching, he was finally showing some irritability from fatigue. It was obvious to Jada, that the big fellow simply did not want to go further, and would need some rest, if he were to leave tomorrow morning as he had planned. As it was, there was no way he would be able to push the animal for a swift passage, as he had originally planned. He owed the beast too much, having been his companion on so many journeys; he could not risk his health more that the very needs must be.

He had to leave! Jada thumped the palm of his hand on the front of the saddle much harder than he should have, causing his friend to neigh softly in surprise, and to look back to check his rider. The warrant that he carried for the sheriff in the next county was to be delivered on a specific date, two days hence. If he were to make it on time, he had to start in the morning, and even then, it would be a hard ride for poor Mr. Balderdash, especially, if he were to return back to this valley just as quickly as he may, which he still fully intended. .

Jada looked about the clearing where the horse had stopped. Directly ahead, there were at least two more game trails that Jada could see. The temptation was strong, but the sun hanging just above the hills on the southern end of the valley was more demanding still.
Sadly, he told himself, that it was impossible that the boy could have come so far, and left no sign. The simple fact that Jada had to admit was, that if by some miracle he had done so, Jada wasn’t very likely to find a trace of him now. Thus, with a gentle tug on the reins, the horse once again turned for the lower end of the valley.

 

 

          The Blue-eyed fairy sat high in the tree beside a golden-eyed fairy. Both stared intently down into the valley, where they were watching a loan rider as he made his way back down toward the village. They watched, as he reined in the horse and slipped off his back to lead him down a trail. Around them, several other lesser fairies sat, their dark eyes turning alternately from the big person they had found, to the greater fairies they had summoned to see this intruder.

“Is he the same one?” Blue-eyes asked without looking away.

The golden-eyed fairy simply nodded, without taking her eyes off of the rider either.

“That’s the farthest any of the big folk have come up the valley.” Blue-Eyes said, while watching the man’s back.

The golden-eyed fairy nodded again, and watched a little more in silence. Then, she turned and spoke quickly to the smaller fairies. “You stay here. Don’t be afraid. That big one means no harm. He is just looking for the human child. Just watch, and let us know if he comes back.” All around the little fairies nodded their heads vigorously, their black eyes shining brightly in the failing sunlight.

Turning back once more, Golden eyes spoke more softly. “This one has been persistent. If he comes back, then we will have to move Asho and the girl into the next valley.”

Blue eyes simply nodded, knowing that such a contact might make the girl sleep for months. This would be dangerous not only for the girl, but for the fairies. It would be harder on her loved ones as well. His fresh regret, at not being able to tell her father, was immediately answered in Golden-eyes name scent. She felt it too, and knew what he was thinking.

At least they had a means to move her more safely, if he had the time, and if need be. He would send more little ones into the next valley to look for Bayford, and to make sure it would be safe for Asho.

Golden-eyes spoke again. “I will tell The Ancient One, that all is well, and that the little ones are watching. If they return in the morning, we will have plenty of time to take the pass.”

Blue eyes nodded again. The golden-eyed fairy was the eldest amongst the fairies who tended the ancient. She was wise, with much experience dealing with the humans, so it did not surprise her that the big folk would be searching so hard for the child. She was also sure that the horse that had born the rider had shied away from coming higher into the valley, as well he should. Had he come but a little farther, the human might have felt it too. That too might be dangerous with things as curious as humans. Unfortunately, the child would not be ready to leave for some time, so they would just have to do whatever was necessary to protect both their charges.

“You little ones stay here and watch,” she ordered, to once more have the little fairies nod their heads with great enthusiasm. Then clutching the hem of Blue eyes skirt she spoke to him

“We must go.”

With that, she leapt off of the branch, and raced up the valley. Behind her blue eyes looked back to where the rider had disappeared into the trees further down, and quickly followed suit.

Behind him, a dozen of the lesser fairies flew off in the opposite direction, to where the rider had been. There, with a combination of plant fronds, and the down drafts from their wings, they began to brush away all of the traces the man had left in the ground…, Just as they always did when the humans got too close to their end of the valley...

 

 

          Calum stepped back into the common room, where Dara was waiting on the handful of customers who had stopped at the inn for an afternoon meal. She was watching Calum, though, who had gone out to the yard in front of the inn to help deal with some rider’s horse. This job had fallen to him, because had sent the grooms up to Bryan’s cabin to check, as he had done every morning for the last five days.

Something in Calum’s face as he entered made Dara Stop, and watch him as he made his way over to the counter where she was standing.

“Where is Keely?” he asked.

“She wasn’t feeling well, so I sent her to lie down.” Dara told him, not needing to explain further. Keely had taken Syna’s disappearance very badly; much worse than Calum had expected. Dara seemed to feel this was not as much of a surprise, but would not say much about her reasons why. She spoke only after seeing Calum hesitate. “What is it, Cal?” She almost whispered.

Calum sighed before lifting his eyes to look at his wife’s face. “That was the man who passed through here a week ago. He met Bryan over in ashford, and told him that Syna had not come home. He also brought back word that Bryan had found no trace of him either. He said that Bryan should be back here in a few days. He is going to check the village of Deleing, along the east west road, but then he expected to head for home any time.” Calum wanted to hold his wife, and to sooth the look in her eyes, but he did not want to draw any attention to their conversation. “I offered the man a free night, for his kindness, but he turned it down in favor of a meal.”

“It’s just like last time, Cal.” She said very softly. “Gone and not a single tract to explain it.”

Calum just nodded, as he quickly reached out to hold Dara’s hand, and to squeeze it before he headed out to the back for more firewood. There would be time for talking later, after the locals who would come in the evening to find out if there were any news had been disappointed, and gone home after a drink or two. He was sure he still would not have anything more to say to his wife even then, or at least anything that would make the circumstances seem any better.

 

 

          A soft moan escaped Syna’s lips, as she again began to move about in her sleep. Aida’s eyes were dark with worry, as she once more struggled to help lay the cloth over the child’s eyes. The fairy did not look well. Green-Eyes helped too, but it was of little use, as Syna quickly threw the cloth off and began to moan once more.

The Golden-eyed fairy seemed to make up her mind. It had been long enough. Although it was difficult to say if the child were in any real danger, it was quite clear that something was wrong. With a purpose, she rose from the top of the boulder, beside which Syna lay, and then flew further up into the hills.

Two more hours had passed, before she returned. It was an hour after that, when the woman stepped silently into the glade opposite where Syna lay. The path was now treacherous, and even they had to have care and move slowly.

Moving closer, she knelt to peer at the moaning child. The look on her face was one of concern, mixed with some inner struggle, as if she seemed to fight to recognize the young woman who lay on the ground, her hair, and features so like her own.

Slowly, the woman reached out, and placed a warm hand on the child’s forehead, causing her to quickly go limp, even as she continued to moan more softly. After a while, the woman began to sing in a voice as soft as her touch, a lullaby from her childhood. Her voice was soft but beautiful, as her instincts lead her to sooth the child as much with her voice, as with the gentle caresses she gave about her head and her face.

Syna had ceased to moan and thrash about, and now lay quite still, as the woman continued to ease the child. Aida also, lay once more on the girl’s chest, and stared with fascination at the woman she could see plainly in the darkness. She could feel Syna’s heart slow to a more normal steady beat, even as her mind flashed with images of a child, pressing his small face into his mother’s clothes to inhale her smell, while she sang him to sleep. Even so amazed, Aida could feel the sleep of exhaustion overtaking her once more after long hours of tension that had emanated from Syna.

The woman stayed well into the quiet hours of the night, holding the girl’s head and occasionally talking softly to her. All too soon, though, she lifted her eyes from the child who lay beside her, and stared off into the hills for several moments. Quietly she leaned down, and pressed her lips to the girl’s forehead, holding her, and stroking her hair. When she rose again, she left only two tears on the forehead of the quietly sleeping child.

The handmaiden did not hesitate, however, to do that which surely must be done. With a pained glance at all of the fairies, large and small who attended the girl, a glance which spoke so eloquently of her plea that they show her only the kindest care, she tuned back into the forest.

Every fairy present had felt the prayer in the woman’s eyes, to care for the child well. They had assured that they would, even as they began to once more cover the peacefully sleeping child, to keep her warm as the cool dawn approached.

 

 

          Gazing out her window, Keely watched her father’s back as he bent to pick up another armful of wood. Unable to sleep as her mother suggested, she had retreated to the seat under her window, to stare at what, she could not say.

For the first few days, she had begged her mother to be able to join the search parties, but had been denied. Not only had her parents needed her here, as they had searched themselves, or helped to organize the searchers; but also, the fear in their eyes had told her that her requests had been in vain. She had tried to do their bidding, to help as much as she could; but now that the activity had waned, she had too much time to think.

A dull pain in her belly had replaced the tears that had burned her sore eyes for days. Keely was helpless to describe it, even when her mother had tried to talk to her. She felt that so much of what she was feeling lay at a level so much deeper than words; which she could not even begin to understand herself. All she knew was that the grief would remain until her friend came back. Her whole life, Syna had been near, a presence since her early childhood. There were times that she had looked upon his presence with annoyance, it was true, but mostly they had been comfortable with their companionship. For years, they had gotten along without the fights or arguments that other children seemed to have. She missed him.

What was worse, was the sense of confusion she now felt.

Why was it then, that with all their many years of friendship, when she thought of Syna now it was of the image of a beautiful strawberry blond girl with a big green bow in her hair? Why was it, that with all their years together, the thing that was most often in her mind was the faint scent of flowers that had smelled so lovely when she had helped him change? Why was it that their last act of friendship, when she had helped him replace the green bow on the top of his head, was the one image that she could not let go?

Keely did not know why. What she did know, was that the terrible sense of emptiness that was making it so hard for her to breathe, felt as if it would never fully be healed.

 
 

 
 

     The sky was a deep clear blue that magically filled in all the spaces between the leaves, even as they swayed in the gentle breezes. It was a blue so deep and clear, so perfect and unbroken, that staring at it for longer than a few moments caused the very ground itself to spin. The leaves, although still in the full green of summer, held the slight dullness of color that seems to suggest a fatigue, and which one can sometimes detect before the leaves begin to change.

She lay there for a long time, as little by little the sights and sounds of the forest began to take their proper places in her consciousness. Even so, it was some time before she began to try to move her limbs tentatively, which of course made her have to close her eyes to stop the spinning yet again.

“Syna?” she heard a little voice say, which caused her eyelids to flutter open almost half way. Looking down at her were two pairs of little eyes. One was the blue of the sky itself, which she seemed to remember. The second, slightly larger, were a bright golden color that she had never seen before.

“I am Aida.” the Golden-eyed fairy said, as if that should explain everything. “Drink.” She said softly, as Blue-eyes moved closer and began to trickle water into Syna’s mouth. She was not particularly thirsty, but the draught that he poured seemed to help the spinning.

“You know of this,” Golden eyes said, “it will make all things lie still for you again, and ease your stomach when you try to move.”

Syna simply nodded at the obvious - which she obviously should not have done. She lay more still as the blue-eyed fairy finished, and several of the little fairies quickly took his place with clear cool water.

It was some time before she opened her eyes again, but as soon as did so, she realized that she must have fallen asleep again, because the sun had moved noticeably in the skies, which where now veiled with thin lacy clouds. Very tentatively, she began to lift her head, which caused her head to spin a little, but it was nowhere near as bad as it had been before. Eventually, she was able to push herself up far enough to lean against the warm side of the rock.

As she rested, Aida came streaking back to hover just before her nose. “You are awake!” Aida said to her, as she quickly moved in to press her nose lightly against Syna’s, before backing away to look at her.

“Can you stand?” Aida asked quickly, causing Syna to laugh and groan at the same time, in response to the little creature’s enthusiasm. She was not at all quite sure if she could or no.

Syna noted that Aida was dripping wet, clothes and all, as she hovered before her face. With a merry giggle, Aida gave a violent shake, which threw droplets of water all over Syna, who recoiled and giggled right back, even if it was a little weakly.

As her eyes cleared further, or perhaps it was her head, she could see that the nearby bushes were filling up with little fairies of all descriptions. At least as many as when she had seen the Unicorn…

The Unicorn! Had that been real, she asked herself? It must have been a dream, but it was even harder for her to believe that it was never real... After all, she was sitting here surrounded by little fairies, their black eyes twinkling in the sun, punctuated here and there by a splash of color as they all silently smiled at her. Why then, not a unicorn? It all seemed so strange. She closed her eyes then, as she felt the spinning threatening.

Then, Blue-eyes, and the other fairy she vaguely remembered, the one with the golden eyes, came in amidst a group of the smaller fairies, who were bringing a small cup to Syna’s hand. The cup was quickly filled by a train of lesser fairies, who each carried a smaller vessel of water, which nevertheless still looked far too big for them.

“Drink.” Aida said brightly, causing Syna to lift the cup to her lips. The water was cool and sweet, and she quickly drained the cup.

“Can you stand?” the blue eyed fairy asked, as he drifted closer to Syna, before resting himself on a small crease in the surface of the boulder.

Syna nodded, and began to lift herself slowly, while she leaned heavily on the boulder, Quicker than she expected, she found herself standing upright, which felt wonderful to the muscles in her back and legs, even if they protested a little.

Looking about her, the fairies seemed very pleased with this, as many of the lesser fairies began to zoom about her head until the golden eyed fairy sent them all back to the branches with a clap of her small hands. This gave Syna the chance to look about her.

It was important that they should all keep their distance, for even though Syna was now as resistant as ever she would be, the press of so many would surely make her dizzy.

“Where am I?” She asked the little copper eyed fairy, who unlike all the rest, had settled on her shoulder as she stood.

“You are in the glade where you slept.” Don’t you remember? Aida looked at her with great concern.

“Yes.” Syna said a little weakly. She continued to look about her at everything that seemed so familiar, and yet subtly different. “I fell asleep.” She said, more as a statement of fact, than a question.

“The sleep of the Ancients.” Someone said from nearby, causing Syna to turn and see the green-eyed fairy sitting atop of the boulder, and smiling brightly at her.

‘The Sleep of the Ancients.” Syna thought, as the phrase registered. Of course. If one of mortal parents were to come into contact with one of the older races, the human would quickly find himself fast asleep. If the unicorn were frightened or angry, the human would fall almost instantly unconscious, and awaken with very few of his memories intact. Prolonged contact under such circumstances could leave a human mind so dissembled, that what was left might not even be able to care for itself. That had indeed happened a few times in the past. She remembered it well in the learning songs.

She also remembered that she had wrapped herself about the Unicorn’s neck, as he dragged her away from the edge.

“How long have I slept?” Syna asked.

For a few moments, the greater fairies looked at each other, while the lesser fairies just sat there grinning at her, perfectly happy to ignore the conversation in favor of watching Syna’s every move.

Her Aida, moved to the rock, and taking a small vessel of water, quickly began to make tally marks just as any human would do, slashing them off as each group of five were reached.

“Fifteen days.” The golden-eyed fairy said calmly, causing Syna’s head to snap about to look at her.

“Fifteen!” Syna’s mouth continued to move after that, but no further sound came out.

“Yes.” Golden eyes said, “But please, do not fret. Be at peace, child. The sleep you slept was not of your making, but the result of doing a very great and brave thing. All of fairy kind will sing of the day you saved Asho from his trap, even though it might have willingly cost of you your life.” Golden eyes smiled at her.

“He has given you a gift in gratitude that will ease your heart, and has promised to do even more ere the solstice, to gladden further thy small but brave heart! So be at peace child.” She continued to smile at the girl.

Suddenly, she found that Green eyes had pressed a small bundle of herbs in her hand, and looking down at them; saw Tattle-weed and Eero-bark mixed roughly three with one in a small bundle. Absently, she nodded, and placing it in her mouth, she began to crush it between her teeth to suck the juices that mixed with her own saliva. When the taste began to abate, she quickly slipped the remains into her hand, and tossed it away as discretely and neatly as possible.

Feeling the strength return, and her head clear even more, told her that she needed to find food, knowing that the juices from such an amount would last only a few hours at best. However, that was not her most pressing thought.

“My father, Aida!” She said, looking directly at the golden-eyed fairy who was so obviously in charge, and who Syna could see was slightly larger than all the other greater fairies, right down to Blue Eyes, who seemed to be the smallest of all.

Golden eyes nodded, and seemed to understand. “The big folk have been searching for you. Long have they looked about the valley, and where else we do not know.” She said somberly. “Many of us longed to give word that you were well, but…” She just ended with a shrug.

“I understand.” Syna said, “You had to protect the Ancient one.” She finished sadly. “But even though I understand, my father must have suffered so.”

“We understand this, also.” Green eyes broke in, “but it was more than protecting Asho.” Green eyes paused. “We could not allow them to take you while you slept. You needed the herbs and roots we gave you, and could not allow them to take you away before you were ready. Your mind was too open. Our lord and our hearts bade us to care for you before all other concerns. This we did.”

Syna blinked here eyes a few times and then nodded that she did indeed understand. “Thank you. Thank you all.” She said sincerely, looking first at the greater fairies, and then at the lesser fairies, which caused them to begin to flit about in great happiness. She soon turned back to Golden Eyes. “I have to go home.”

“We know this, young one.” The fairy said. “Fear not, for you will sleep with your own people this very night, but first you must care for yourself. Long have you lain, and young though you are you are so much larger than we.” She was smiling at Syna now.

“Are you hungry?” Aida, her Aida, asked brightly.

Syna nodded her head, smiling at her small friend.

“Follow!” She said, and began to fly slowly down the path, while occasionally alighting on a branch to await Syna’s slow progress.

 

 

          Syna made her way down to the first clearing, and then to the pool where she found several of the smaller fairies tending another large trout that lay over a small fire. Somehow, she understood that here at the top of the valley, with the wind from the north, the scent of the fire would be blown up the face of the cliff, and high into the air. Then the lesser fairies would work to remove all traces, as soon as they were done. These thoughts were fleeting, however, as he scent made her mouth water, and her thoughts were interrupted by Aida’s copper eyes as they hovered just before her nose.

“Do you swim?” She asked the girl.

Syna nodded, and looking at the water, decided that a bath might not be a bad idea, although she obviously felt much cleaner than she had any right to be, she thought that the water would sooth the cramps in her muscles from the walk down the hill.

Purposefully, she turned her back to the food, which she desired but did not yet crave, and moved to some bushes where she began to remove her vest.

To her surprise, many of the other fairies were doing the same. She was a little surprised to see that the fairies were watching her intently, even as she continued to disrobe. She could also see, which caused her to blush slightly, that the pretty little green-eyed fairy who knew the most of healing lore, was indeed a boy. How odd, she thought, since he was probably the most beautiful of the fairies - except perhaps for her own Aida. Syna smiled at the thought because, well, he was very beautiful, but it was impossible to decide that one was more pretty than the other

It also surprised her, that no sooner did she lay the vest on the bush, than a flight of the lesser faeries grabbed it, and began to fly across to the rocks above falls.

“Hey!” Syna called out, before Golden eyes spoke to her.

“Fear not little one.” Golden eyes said. “We bathed you, but were unable to clean your clothes properly, because we did not want you to be without them. They will wash them for you while you swim, and have them back to you quickly enough.” She finished, placing her own clothes on another branch, which a lesser fairy took also, and then zoomed out over the pool before folding her wings and arms, and allowing herself to fall into the water.

Looking back, Syna found that Aida was also naked, but unlike Golden eyes she was still sitting with her legs pulled up to her chest. She stared intently at Syna. It was the look that once more gave her the queerest feeling in the pit of her stomach, even as she could see a little blush rise up on Aida’s own cheeks. Fairies blushed. Who knew such things? She smiled to herself

Once she finished removing her clothes, Syna stepped into the water, happily to find out that it was just cool enough to be refreshing, having been warmed by the sun as it fell across the face of the high rocks in a series of little pools and falls. Slowly she eased herself out into the water, and gratefully slipped beneath the surface.

When she came up for air, she rested there for a moment to watch the fairies, who were having a fine time swimming with her. She reminded herself not to make any large splash, and then decided that that might not be necessary as the green-eyed fairy dove into the water at great speed just before her nose. Laughing a little she searched about for the closest fairy, who happened to be Aida.

“Aren’t you afraid of the fish?” Syna Asked, which caused all of the little fairies to laugh very merrily indeed.

“No.” Aida responded simply. “We have been fishing for your breakfast, and even if we had not, with so many here the grumpy old fish are hiding at the bottom of the far side. The little ones play with the smaller fishes." Aida leaned her head back in the water to smooth her hair, just as any girl might. "They won’t come near while so many are here. We can feel if they are too near.” She grinned, and dipped beneath the surface.

Syna too grinned, as she fully understood why the fish would be hiding; and she once more slipped gratefully beneath the surface to glide along in the cool comfort of the water. Her body felt odd as the water flowed about her. She seemed to be able to maintain her depth effortlessly, even thought she had always sunk before. The thoughts subsided, though. She simply reveled in the water flowing smoothly over her body and around her legs.

A short time later, the little fairies began to bring little wooden vessels that they began to pour on her hair and body, and Syna began to wash herself head to toe, much to the continuing amusement of her little friends. Several actually tried to help, but she gently shooed them back, assuring them that she no longer needed their help.

She was one of the few who did not notice, however, how the greater fairies watched. With her eyes closed, she couldn't know that the little frowns that reached her features as her hands slid over her body where mirrored in the faces of the greater fairies as they watched.

“When will she remember?” Blue Eyes asked Green-eyes in a whisper beyond Syna’s hearing.

“Careful.” Green-eyes turned to lean closer. “Some parts of her mind are still asleep. we must be careful what we say that might touch her mind.”

“When will she know?” Blue-eyes asked just as quietly.

Green-eyes just shrugged, and turned to watch the girl.

Finally, her balance returning little by little, she slid even more effortlessly beneath the rippled surface, her muscles feeling free and strong as she swam beneath the surface to rinse herself off. Regretfully, in time, she drifted up to the surface, and began to glide gracefully into the shore.

Wading to the edge, she stood and walked over the bank where here clothes were drying in the sun. They were still damp, of course, but were drying very quickly under the wings of the fairies who were taking turns there with the little faeries turning them occasionally to keep them well warmed by the sun. She could also see that beside them was her ribbon, which she had not been wearing when she came down the hillside. Somehow, the clothes looked smooth, and as bright as if they were newly made.

At that moment, one of the little fairies zipped in and handed her a cloth that was ridiculously small for the intended purpose, only to be followed by several more on rapid succession. Syna would have laughed as she looked down at the little cloths, which were not larger than a small handkerchief, but the last little fairy hovered for a moment before her nose, and with its black eyes grinning brightly said very clearly “Ayanne!”

Syna was stunned, and did not know what to say; even if she had gotten the chance, which she did not, because the little thing darted away at blinding speed She did not even know that the little ones could speak, but they clearly could!

Looking about she could see a still naked Aida sitting nearby, watching her dry herself.

“You are still very beautiful, Syna.” Aida said, only to have the thought chorused by several other fairies who were busy nearby.

“Thank you, Aida.” Syna said blushing, and wishing that her clothes would dry quickly. “You are very beautiful too! You all are. You too, Green Eyes.” which caused all the little fairies to beam at her in the pleasure of her complement. “Is that what ‘Ayanne’ means?” She finished.

At this the little fairies laughed long and loudly, before Aida shook her head. “Only partly. It is the name Asho called you, and the little fairies call you that now too. They think you need a new name, even though you already had two, they have decided that one is most befitting a fairy friend who is so beautiful.”

Curious, Syna had to ask. “I’ve never heard of that name before. What does it mean, Aida?”

Aida flew over, and hovering before her nose, said “Beautiful Flower.” Then smiling, flew back to begin dressing. “It comes from the lands down south. It is the name of a beautiful flower that grows along the edges of a wetland, just like here where we found you. Unlike many flowers, it smells as pretty as it looks. It was also the name of a beautiful princess of your kind, from very long ago. So, Asho calls you that now.”

“Oh!” Syna thought, even though something was bothering her about this name thing. Then frowning, Syna asked, “Why does he think I need a new name?”

Most of the fairies stopped and stared at her for a long time. Then the golden-eyed fairy spoke very clearly and very slowly from quite nearby. “The food is ready.”

Sitting on the cloths, in the sunny grass, Syna pulled her legs up to her, as the faeries brought her food. She smiled and thanked each little one, laughing as the beamed. Not only was there the fish, but there were vegetables as well. If possible, it all tasted better than the portion before, and she and all the fairies sat about eating until almost all of it was gone. It made Syna feel wonderfully refreshed, although it was very unlike her to eat so much. She realized that her body, although she had not been starved by any stretch, craved the more solid nourishment.

Finally finished, they sat about talking and joking, or just laughing at the antics of the little fairies, who were now chasing a dragonfly about the margin of the pond. Soon enough, Syna felt the weight of the meal move from her belly to her eyelids.

“Why don’t you lie down and rest a while?” Green eyes asked.

“Oh no!” Syna exclaimed smiling, and immediately stood up to walk to the pool once more to wash her hands and face. Several of the fairies brought her some twigs, which after looking at them for a moment, she quickly chewed the ends before she used them to clean her teeth while looking at her reflection in the pool.

‘How beautiful’, she thought, as she gazed at her reflection, which shocked her at first. Looking more closely, she could see that her hair was fuller, and her face a little thinner. The skin on her shoulders and arms and breasts were beautifully smooth and pleasingly unblemished. She was very, very, pretty; even she had to admit it. Strange though, she’d never really noticed before.

Syna then felt an oddness creeping over her as she lowered her hand, and stared at her reflection. Something… Nothing was wrong. How could it be? After all none of the other girls in the village were as pretty, and as…

“…By the holy rites!”

The green and golden-eyed fairies were right in front of her now, having appeared so quickly the start forced her to look away from her reflection to them.

“Syna?” Aida said in a queer voice, but the girl cold only stare at them as her consciousness seemed to teeter between passing out, and confusion.

“Child.” Golden Eyes spoke. “All is quite well. Do not be afraid… We are here with you, and we will allow no harm to come to you…”

The little fairy continued to utter soothing words quietly to the child, even as her Aida closed to her face radiating assurance. Syna just nodded at them that she understood, and sighed as she felt her body and mind relax, which of course stopped their soothing assurances… They were too busy trying to catch her as she fainted back onto the grass…

 

 

          The warmth of the midday sun had eased her sore muscles as much as the cool water had, so that when Syna began to stretch instinctively, she only felt wonderful.

Smiling Syna arose, and walked to the bushes, where her clothes where now quite dry. Carefully she began to dress herself When she got to her vest, she was surprised to see that instead of being plain as it had been, it now had a little border of beautifully embroidered flowers, no two alike, that ran along the edges of the front and bottom. Looking closely, she could but marvel at the workmanship, as being only possible with the small clever hands of the fairies. At the left breast, there was a single, much larger flower in white with a pink heart, which looked real enough that one could almost reach out to pick it.

Looking up, she could see a hundred pair of shining black eyes beaming at her.

“Did you little ones do this for me?” She asked them, causing almost all of them to grin at her, and to bob their heads.

“Thank you!” she said in awe, which once more caused the little dark-eyed lesser fairies to zoom about in glee. “I’ve never seen anything so pretty.”

“Yes you have.” Her Aida said coyly. “We saw you looking at your reflection!” With that, Aida too zoomed into the air.

Syna had to smile, since she did not know what to say to that, even if she felt like trying! Of course she had looked at herself to wash her face and clean her teeth.

Putting on the vest, she smoothed its familiar closeness, that seemed to have returned after the meal, and looked up just in time to see Aida return with the green ribbon. Mistakenly reaching for it, she was surprised to find that instead, Aida told her to sit still, as she and several other fairies flew behind her head, and began to brush out her hair, in preparation of placing the bow there once more.

It only took a very little while, before Aida pronounced “There,” as she flew back in front of her to stare openly at Syna while smiling and clapping her hands. “You are too beautiful to be a big folk, Syna.” She said joyfully. “I think you are a fairy too,” and with that zoomed over to Syna, to touch noses briefly.

“Thank you, Aida!” Syna said, feeling her blush rising over her breasts to her face.
Then absently, she reached up to slightly loosen the laces at the collar of her blouse, and once more smooth the clothes about her, before reaching up lastly to touch the bow on the top of her head. “You did a wonderful job on my clothes. I thank you for that as well.” This, of course, caused the little fairies to beam happily at her all over again.

The truth was, they had done a wonderful job. Her clothes looked better than new, with any little blemishes from her run repaired by their clever little hands. What was more, her skin and hair simply glowed. She felt as if she should say more, but was stopped as she looked up to see the golden eyed fairy leading a beautiful tan horse into the little clearing at the edge of the pool.

It took a moment to recognize the beast, because it looked so much different than it had the last time she had seen it almost a year before. Where before it had been a decrepit animal, lame and with every rib visible, it now shown beautifully and as fine as any horse she’d ever seen. The animal was none other than the gentle packhorse that Bram had owned until it had run away from the front of the Inn last year. Looking closely, Syna could just barely see that the animal still bore the marks of a knotted rope on its flanks

She remembered it so well, because she and the stable boy had seen the animal tied at the front of the inn, and had always brought it sweet grains, and Dara herself had provided apples for the poor beast. Even then, the animal had shied away from the offerings it needed so badly, because it was so mistrustful of people.

There had been quite a row, as Syna remembered. The cousins had demanded that Calum pay them three times what the poor animal had been worth, even though everyone knew that the animal had run away due solely to their meanness. The argument had ended quickly enough when Calum had thrown Bram and Braun into the trough in front of the inn. Well Bram, at least. Braun had missed the trough, landing on his face in the dirt… Well, not the dirt exactly; that was where the horses stood to drink, after all…

Golden eyes leapt off of the horse’s head, where she had been sitting between his ears, and flew close to Syna. “He has agreed to take you home, Syna, but you must promise to let him return here to us, and not try to keep him.”

“Of course!” Syna agreed readily. “He looks as if you’ve cared for him wonderfully!”
Syna told her.

“He cares for himself.” Golden eyes said plainly, “But he has a good heart, and is always willing to help us when we have need of him. He is very strong, and can move the largest burdens.” She finished by drifting over and stroking the animal’s forelock.

“Bayford?” Syna called the horse by name, causing him to look more sharply at her, from across the clearing. His reluctance to move closer to any human was understandable, so Syna simply stood with her hand out.

More quickly than she would have believed possible, the once wretched animal took several steps forward, clearly sniffing the air. Then with a soft neigh, stepped all the way up to Syna, and ignoring her waiting hand, pressed his soft muzzle to her cheek before pausing for her to stroke his head and neck.

“Hi there, Bayford.” Syna said pleased by the warmth of his greeting. “You look wonderful, and I’m so happy for you. Have no fear. I promise that if you’ll take me home, you may go wherever you wish thereafter. I would like to give you some sweet grains though, if you will!” She said, as the animal pressed his muzzle to her hand, and then stepped a little way off to drink from the pool before browsing about the edge of the little clearing for the sweet grasses that grew there.

Turning back, Syna said to the little fairies “I’m sorry I have to go. You’ve all been so good to me.” She paused for a moment as a thought entered her head. “Very good to me. I don’t really know what to say, except for that I’ll miss you all.” She ended softly.

Aida came forward. “No, you won’t.” She said, with much less sadness than Syna had spoken. “You are a fairy friend, and may see us any time you like. You will see us often enough, and me most of all, I promise you!”

Syna felt warm inside, as she realized this was probably true. At the speed the fairies could fly, they were probably able to fly to the village in less than a half a turn of the glass.

“You should go to your father now.” Blue eyes said. “He was in the fields below your home this morning.” He informed her. “We are very sorry he was so sad, but we are sure his heart will mend, when his eyes behold you again... He is a ‘good man,’” the fairy said with great import, as he mimicked a phrase that Golden-eyes had taught him.

“I know,” Syna said, Feeling an overwhelming desire to be on her way home.

“Here.” The green eyed-fairy said “placing a small bundle of herbs, and some morsels of food that had been wrapped in clean leaves from the very tops of the trees. “This will ease the journey. He said this, even as he flew forward to press some herbs into the horse’s muzzle, who accepted them gratefully.

“I won’t be able to eat again for days!” Syna said rubbing her tummy.

“You will.” Green eyes said, and then continued. “But the bundle contains herbs you may need that do not grow lower down in the valley. We will find some closer to your home, but there should be more than enough here should you need them sooner. You will know what they are for.” The fairy smiled at her knowingly, but Syna still felt compelled to simply nod and thank the fairy, even though she did not really understand.

Looking at the sun, her Aida said, “We should go. I will follow you to your home.”

Syna then nodded to them all, and taking herself over to the horse, where she paused in shock as the amazing animal lowered himself to his knees to allow her to easily mount him. She had never seen a horse do such a thing. Once seated, and having arranged her skirt, the animal carefully rose, and began a very gentle, and immediately set a steady pace up the hill. So carefully did he bear her, had it not been a habit to reach out for his long main, Syna could have quite comfortable sat the horse without holding on at all. For a short way the fairies followed them, until a word from Golden-eyes sent them all on their way - except for Aida, who rested herself on the horse’s head where she could watch Syna.

 
 

 
 

     Bryan could only see the work ahead of him; therefore he did not see when Syna slipped off of Bedford’s back at the edge of the forest above his cabin, and walk into the yard. Had it not been for the need to get ready for the harvest he might not have been working at all. Since he was, he never raised his head.

Syna looked over the fields into the valley where Aida had told her father was working. She could barely see him, and would not have at all, had Aida not told her exactly where to look.

Her first instinct was to run to him, but nature itself intervened. Patting the animal on the rump, he gratefully began to trot back up the path into the forest, leaving Syna to move into the bushes, to find a private place.

It felt strange, but the relief after the long ride down the valley was palpable.

Moving into the yard, she decided to stop at the cabin, to collect a meal for her father.
The cabin was not as neat as she had left it, but neither was it a mess. Moving over by the fire, she could see a pot of stew. Gingerly taking a spoon, she took a little taste that caused her nose to wrinkle up in disgust, which caused Aida to laugh out loud. Syna was surprised that the little fairy had followed her inside, but was quickly amused that she was flying around examining everything in detail.

Syna moved the pot over closer to the fire, and quickly found and broke up some herbs and seasonings into the pot, before stirring them in. Looking at the little bundle Green-eyes had given her, she selected one of those, and added it too. She was about to taste some of the bread that lay under a cloth on the table, but realized that the design in the top was of Dara’s making, and let the bread go. The meat pies lying there, were freshly made, but so badly formed that there was no doubt who had made those. Syna simply swept them off into a bucket, to toss to the animals as she passed.

Then moving to the cistern, she sniffed gingerly, before dumping the contents into another pot, and setting it near the fire.

Aida then followed her, as she moved into her room, and was instantly drawn to the mirror. Syna opened the chest that now lay at the foot of her bed, and looking at the clothes there because she was tempted to change. Moving to the mirror, however, she realized that the clothes she was wearing were just as fresh as any in the chest, and perhaps more so. In the end, she decided that she would have to hang them outside to be aired out, so she simply adjusted herself subtly, and on impulse placed several dry bars of her soap into the chest before closing the lid.

Moving back into the common room, she took a taste the rapidly warming stew.

Smiling, she quickly found small basket to carry the food too her father. She then retrieved a covered crock, which she set on the hearth to warm. Packing everything else she’d need in the basket, she turned to fill the crock, before once more tasting the stew with far greater satisfaction. Moving the pots away from the fire, and brushing the coals into a small pile at the back, she took the basket, and the bucket of meat pies into the yard, where she drew fresh water from the well.

She tossed the contents of the bucket to several small pigs who came running toward her as soon as she appeared, but made sure the larger animals, who were held back by the fence around their sty, got their fair portion as well.

Suddenly, she felt Aida at her Cheek. “I must go, and you must hurry.” Aida said cheerily, but her eyes darkened as she touched noses with Syna. “I love you.” she finished softly, looking very sadly up at Syna.

“I know.” Syna said warmly, leaning forward for the little fairy to once more move in and touch noses. “I love you too!” she whispered, “As you well know!”

The little fairy nodded, and giggled, but it was her eyes that shown most of all. Had it been but a little darker, Syna was sure that they would have cast a light about the yard.

Taking a drink from the dipper, the fairy turned back to her, and said. “You are too pretty to be a child of Eve, Syna. I’m sure you will fair better for it.”

Syna nodded, but did not know what else to say, as she did not fully understand.

“Asho, and the Aida bade you enjoy their little gifts, and to be happy from now on!” she beamed, and with that touched her nose to Syna’s one last time, before she flew high and fast toward the hills at the head of the valley.

Syna was unsure, but softly on the evening air came a rhyme into her mind, or perhaps even a memory.

Of all mankind, who walk the earth.
There echo still, those like the first

They are our hope, and are our guide
Who echo truth, held deep inside.

Strangely, Syna could almost feel the words that followed, as a childhood poem, long forgotten, but that might still tickle the memory. It seemed so familiar..

Syna shook herself and waved, even though she could no longer see Aida, before turning quickly to make her way down the path. She felt better than she could ever remember, but could not really understand why. In the end, it did not matter. She only wanted to see her father, and tell him that she was well, and to ease the worry she could see even from here in his hunched form. He must be frantic for her having spent the night in the forest. Soon her feet were running.

Syna had slowed to a walk long before she drew near her father, but he heard her approach anyway. The dullness of his eyes, and other features stole her heart away when he looked up at her. The skin about his face was slack, and his shoulders hung down as would a man’s of half again her father’s years. She was sure a sob escaped her throat, long before she could speak.

For Bryan’s part, he did not speak at all, but simply stared at her with his mouth agape.

“Father, I’m, so sorry.” Syna said, realizing that was exactly what she had said to him the last time she had come upon him in surprise. “I’m so sorry to have worried you. I came back as quickly as I could. I never meant to hurt you, I just felt so sad.... I just felt so sad.”

It was the look of him, his pale slack features, sick with grief and worry that caused her to rush to him, and throw herself into his arms. She did hear him sob “Dyre” as her father swept her up, and pressed his face to his child.

“I’m so sorry, father. I was lost….” She sobbed back, pleading for him to understand.

“Shhhh!” he whispered, as he continued to press her to him. “I thought I’d lost you too.”

For only the second time in her life, she could feel her father sobbing openly as he pressed the side of his head to hers. She did not know how long they held on, but the stew was much cooler when he finally pushed her back.

When he finally did step back, Bryan could only look in amazement. It was Dyre, there could be no mistake, but there were undeniable differences as well.

“Where have you been, boy?” Bryan asked, finally.

“I fell asleep in the forest.” Syna said simply.

“Fell asleep?” Bryan asked incredulous.

“Dyre! You’ve been gone for over a fortnight!”

“How long?” She asked, in a whisper.

He just stared at her before he finally spoke almost as softly. “Sixteen days, Dyre.”

“Syna, father.” Syna corrected him, not really knowing why it was so important at that moment, “or Ayanne if you must. I’m sorry, but I can’t explain further, but that is all I remember, really. I was running in the night, and then I got lost. And then I was so tired. I fell asleep beside some rocks. I came home as soon as I woke up.”

Bryan was too glad to see his child back, to argue about the absurd story, and once more dragged his child into a warm embrace. That was when he felt…

Gently but quickly pushing the child back, he looked at her dumbstruck

“What is it, Father?” she asked worriedly, looking at the shock on his face as he looked her up and down.

“You look…,” he paused and then finished “beautiful; even more beautiful than your mother.” He said softly, as he looked from her chest to her face and back many times causing Syna to blush furiously.

Subconsciously straightening her bow, and smoothing her vest, she could only say. “Thank you, father.”

“Dyre? What happened to you?” He asked, now clearly staring at the new shape he had felt beneath her clothes, and back again at her beautiful face, which had felt so smooth against his cheek. He looked up further, to see that her long hair was also more full and shown more colorfully as well.

It was as if he was looking at a finished portrait, where before he had only seen the rough outline of a rough sketch, of some great artist’s unfinished masterpiece. The end product, with all the colors filled in, was nothing less than breathtaking.

“Please call me Syna, father.” The girl said in a sweet voice, which itself sounded like oddly like a song. “I’m completely well. In fact, I’ve never felt better than I do right now. I’m so sorry to have worried you.” She smiled, and it almost stopped his heart.

“Please father, sit down, and eat. I fixed the stew, and brought you enough to eat. It will make you feel much better. Please, sit.” she said as cheerfully as she could manage, and quickly set about setting the meal on a cloth she pulled from the basket.

Bryan was sure that he could not eat. His mind and stomach were in turmoil as he fought to understand the vision that lay before his eyes. It was only with a complete absence of attention that he brought the first mouthful to his lips; but having done so, he quickly began to consume the food that Syna had brought, even though he never took his eyes off of the girl. She acted so strangely, as she somehow compelled him to care for himself for the first time in many days.

Syna was content to watch him eat, while she only sipped a little water. It pained her so to see his condition, even though now that she was back, she was sure she could quickly mend. However, she did at one point reach into the basket to pull out a few sprigs of herbs, which she chewed slowly in between sips of water. She had promised green eyes after all.

Bryan had not realized his hunger, until he tasted the stew, but when he did, his need to quash his hunger became overwhelming. He ate more rapidly than he should, but the savory flavors that combined with his need, were just slightly more compelling than his ‘son.’ was.

When he finished, and feeling much calmer for it, he began gently to ask the questions that had been forming in his mind ever since he’d hugged the girl.

“Dyr…” He shook his head slightly, “I mean Syna. What really happened to you? You seem changed.”

The smile on Syna’s face never broke, but simply looked more pained, as she reached for her father’s hand. “Father, I would never lie to you,” she told him with great sincerity “but, there are things that I simply can not explain” She paused to consider what else to say for just a moment, causing her brows to furrow deeply. “The truth is that I was asleep, in the forest, and only awoke this morning. As soon as I did, I came right home to let you know that I was all right. I know you were worried, father, and I’m so very sorry.” She finished contritely

“Where were you?” Bryan asked, in his frustration.

“Farther up in the valley, Father. I fell asleep in the forest.” The sadness and confusion in her eyes at having to torment him further very evident, but for some reason
she was having trouble remembering herself.

“Where in the valley? We searched the valley for many days. Can you show me?”

Sadly, she just shook her head.

“Do you not know exactly where you were? Did you fall and hit your head?” He asked, but somehow managed to resist pulling her toward him to look at her head. Suddenly he remembered the rock thrown by Chandi, so long ago. That might explain it, so he quickly asked again, “Does the back of your head hurt?”

“It’s not that, father. I did fall, but I didn’t hurt myself.” she said this flexing her hands unconsciously, before she held them up to stare at them. “I’m not hurt. I just can’t tell you exactly where I was. I’m sorry.”

Bryan asked very loudly, his patience being great, but not infinite, “In the name of all that is holy, child, why?” His exasperation was beginning to overwhelm even the joy of having her back. Still, nothing could ever be more overwhelming than the changes he suspected beneath the girl’s clothes. ‘The girl’, he thought in shock.

Syna could see the thoughts that raced through his mind clearly playing on his face. She felt so badly, but there was no help for it. She simply could not answer with anything other than a slow shake of her head.

Bryan had no heart to push her further, so he simply asked “Were you alone.”

Syna hesitated for a moment, and then again slowly shook her head ‘no’, while her soulful eyes stared back at his. There was no lie in the child’s eyes. Of that much, he was certain.

“Did they hurt you, Dy…, Syna?” He asked very softly, his voice almost breaking at the end.

Again, she shook her head, but this time she leaned in to hug him while she answered him truthfully. “No father. They took care of me.”

“They?” he asked. “There was more than one?”

“Yes, father.” She said, sitting back again.

“Who were they? Why didn’t they send word?” He demanded, not able to understand who would have kept the child without sending some word to the village.

He felt that Syna just shook her head again.

Bryan took a deep breath, and tried again. “You walked home from the head of the valley this morning?”

At this Syna seemed to grow immediately more animated, and her smile returned in full. “No, Father! Do you remember that poor draft horse that the cousins owned? The one that ran away from the inn? Bayford.”

Bryan remembered. It was he who had fished Brm out of the trough before he had quite drowned, constituting one of the few acts in his life that he actually regretted. He nodded.

“Well he found me.” Syna continued, “And he gave me a ride home.” She giggled. It was the sweetest noise that he had ever heard, which also made his insides shudder as if it were the roar of a lion at his back. “He is a very sweet horse. I can’t understand why anyone would be so mean to him that he would have to run away.”

“Is he in the barn?” Bryan asked.

“No father” She said shaking her head. “I promised to let him go if he gave me a ride back, and I did. He’s long gone by now, back up the valley.”

Bryan was beginning to despair of ever getting a strait answer. He needed help. He knew that he almost lost the last member of his family, because the boy had suffered so, and somehow he had not done enough to stop it. He had to be sure that his only child was not in as delicate condition as before. How could he, though, when most of what the child said was nonsense, or something close to it. He could only hope that Dara might fair better than he in dealing with this.

Clearly, he needed the boy’s Mother’s help, and since that had been taken from him, he needed the closest thing he could find..

“Well, if you feel up to it, we should go and tell Dara and Calum you are well.” He said, praying silently that Dara could make more of what Syna was saying. “Keely, too, will be very happy to see you. She’s been very sad, and her mother said that she has not been eating or sleeping well.”

He paused again at the pain that flashed across Syna’s face, as she realized another obvious result of her absence.

“Do you feel up to the walk? Do you need me to get you a horse?”

Syna just shook her head, and began to place the things she had brought into the basket.

Shaking his own head, Bryan could only be amazed at his child’s seeming odd behaviors. They seemed to fit what he thought he could so clearly see. Every time the child moved, or bent to reach for something. Her clothes fit her much better than they had before, which made the changes unmistakable...

Syna left the basket on a stump beside the path down to the road. They talked as they walked. Mostly it was Syna, who seemed to take great joy in everything that she saw, but also with some gentle questions from Bryan. He could find out nothing more, but he did finally have to tell the child to stop apologizing…

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
 
[email protected]

 
 

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

Armed for myth with knowledge, the younger leads the way, sets our feet upon the path we follow to this day She who knows of suffering, and peace that healing brings Prizes love and mercy above all other things Hands so warm and gentle that gift of love they bring, and with the gift of knowledge she heals our suffering by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift         Part Eight

     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     “Calum looked up to see why his wife had not spoken when she’d entered the common room. What he found, was her staring at his friend Bryan who stood silhouetted in the doorway. It had been quiet, so Calum had not been paying attention.

She spoke to him first. “Bryan? Is everything all right?” Her voice was calm enough, but still her concerns showed at his appearing in the middle of the day like this.

“Did you not find the loaves I left for you?” She tried to be cheerful, but her thoughts were mostly for how terribly rundown and tried the man looked. Still there was something in his expression.

Bryan never really had the chance to answer her, though, because in that moment Syna stepped out from behind her father.

“Dyre!” Calum gasped, and made to move from behind the counter, but Dara was much faster.

She rushed across the room to embrace the child without ever having said a word, the two stood there holding each other, with Calum waiting his turn, resting a hand on each of their shoulders.

“Child, where have you been?” she asked, even while Syna’s feet had become estranged from the floor, so fiercely did she hug the child.

Behind Syna, Bryan was watching the woman closely for her reaction, and thus he saw it clearly when Dara’s tearful eyes suddenly flew open and she looked right at him. She was much faster than he had been. He knew that Syna was apologizing again, but it was obvious that Dara was not listening at all to what the child said. Slowly, Dara turned her face to the side of Syna’s head, and pressed it into her hair, and then rubbed her lips gently along the girl’s cheek testing the softness of her skin with her own cheek and lips...

Her face held no trace of the smile she had worn as she rushed across the room,just as the tears in her eyes had evaporated.

Dara raised her hands to Syna’s shoulders, and pushed her back gently so that she could look. Clearly deeply worried, she took Syna by the hand, and pulled her over by the door where she examined her from head to toe.

Calum cleared his throat. He too was quite happy, but also confused by his wife’s odd behavior.

“Dyre?” he said, which caused Syna to turn toward him with a smile that positively beamed. “Where have you been, Boy?”

His voice faded slightly at the last word, because standing as she was in the brighter light, it was not a natural choice of words. Never the less, he stepped forward to gently clasp the child with a hand that covered the entirety of Syna’s small shoulder. As for speech, however, he got no further than his first good look at her in the light from the door.

 

 

          Scant minutes later, Syna found herself seated at the table in the kitchen facing Dara, where she was once more called upon to recounted all that she could of her absence. The questions were not surprisingly like those her father had asked, and Syna must have answered them four or five times before Dara picked up on something new.

It was not something the girl said.

Reaching out, Dara slipped her fingers under the lower hem of the girl's vest, and lifting it gently asked, “Did you do this?” All the while, she looked in awe between the flawless line of tiny colorful flowers that now ran around the margin of the garment, and the child’s equally beautiful face.

Syna simply shook her head.

The cook, who was busy picking up pieces of broken plates, and who had seldom done more than grunt or point for Syna to do things for her, let out a very uncharacteristic howl which startled Syna and the three adults who were gaping at her with open mouths.

“Asleep!” Cook bawled plaintively. “Asleep in the forest!”

Every head had alread snapped to her, and could see the woman’s red face puffing as she fought for words, even as she squinted her weak old eyes to better see.

“What mischief is this Boy? Do you know that the whole village was out searching for your body for days! No work getting done! Animals untended! Every soul traipsing about this valley…”

Everyone else just gaped at the woman, and was still doing so even as Dara lifted her by the arm, and all but carried her out of the kitchen.

It was several moments before they all turned away from the door where the pair had disappeared. but when they did, the only other point of interest it the room was Syna. She felt like she would melt under the look that both her father and Calum had fixed upon her. If she could have, she would have dropped to the floor and started burrowing right through the floorboards, but she could only sit and try to look as small as possible. It wasn’t hard to do.

Dara returned after far too many moments of silence, walking quickly into the room. “I put her at the table in the back with a large glass of spirits.” Dara said to Calum. “I also told her to keep quiet about what she heard, until we’ve gotten something reasonable out of the girl...” At which Dara came to a full stop, and looked worried at having referred to Syna as ‘The Girl.’

Calum and Bryan could understand, so said nothing, even as Dara dragged a chair around to face the girl, and seated herself there before speaking to Syna in a completely different tone of voice. It was a tone that showed much of the confusion and irritation that been building in Dara, and which she was letting vent now that she knew that the child was basicaly well.

Unfortunately, it was hard to look into the girl’s eyes because they shown so brightly and beautifully Dara felt it, even through the regret she felt at causing the child to shrink back into the chair. It was also hard to ignore the faint but very pleasant scent that seemed to be coming from the girl, but her consternation was so great that not even these could fully distract Dara.

“Listen to me now.” Dara began, as Syna stared at the woman’s face with ever widening eyes. “I have never known you to tell me a lie, Dyre. Now I need you to tell me the absolute truth!”

Behind her, Calum reached over, and placed his hand on his wife’s shoulder, stopping her before she had fully raised her voice.

“Listen, boy.” Calum continued softly, taking over to give his wife time to breathe.
She was still irritated at having to deal with the silly cook. “Whatever has happened, we need you to tell it all. Dyre, we can’t have children disappearing from their homes at night. If there is something wrong, no matter what it is, you can tell us.” Then he began raising his voice, which was even more unusual than when Dara had done so, “But whatever happened you must tell us the truth!”

Syna could understand why they were getting angry, even when they had been so pleased to see her, but she could only shake her head slowly in the negative at them. For their part, the adults could only stare back with disbelieving eyes. Perhaps, they might have felt even more anger at her obvious refusal to speak, but her eyes had begun to sparkle with rapidly collecting moisture as she responded very softly.

“I’m sorry.”

Calum’s voice was softer, but still filled with wonder. “Syna, I don’t believe you’ve ever lied to me either, but I can’t believe what I’m hearing. What is the truth of it boy?

The tears, so pregnant in her eyes, instantly spilled onto her cheeks at the uttering of the word ‘lie.’ How could she tell them that she had never lied to any of them, about anything? She’d never had need to; and now they didn't believe her. She could not tell them
any more than she had.

Dara in particular needed to comfort the child, so raising her chin, she dabbed the child’s eyes with that same cloth that all mothers are magically endowed with, and then silently covered Syna’s small hands where they lay tightly entwined on Syna’s skirt

No one spoke before Syna finally did herself.

“Calum?” She asked quietly.

“Yes?” He answered back in surprise at the calmness of her tone.

“Please don’t call me that.”

“Call you what?” The man asked, clearly not having the first notion as to what the addled-brained child was referring to. “I never said you were lying, boy. No one really thinks that.”

“Boy.” She said even more softly.

The adults were still staring at her, dumbfounded when Keely burst into the room, quickly followed by the cook.

On seeing her friend back safe and sound, Keely was inconsolable, and in fact not much better off than Syna herself just then.

Seeing the futility of trying to separate the pair, Dara turned toward the cook, who simply shook her head and motioned for Dara to come close for a whispered conversation.

Glancing through the door to the common room, she could see that it was rapidly filling up with villagers who had heard the news of Syna’s return.

“Damn!” She swore bitterly, causing everyone to look at her.

“Well Calum,” she spat out, “the charm of running an Inn is visited on us once more! We need a few moments of privacy for family matters, and our neighbors have descended on us en mass!”

“How many?” he asked, as Calum stepped to the door, and could see that the front room was rapidly filling.

“All of them.” Cook answered.

“Let them wait.” he said at first. Then looking back at the girls, he realized that he could probably do more good keeping the crowd under control “You deal with this.” He said simply, and stepped through the door to the common room.

Cook had gone to the hearth, and had begun to stoke the fire to bring the ovens to temperature. Habits are hard to break. Old ones most of all.

Dara suddenly decided that a little work might be just the thing for her as well - at least, for the next few minutes. “I’m going to go and check on our Healer.” She announced much to Syna and Bryan’s surprise.

Looking at the confusion on their faces, Dara explained.

“The old idiot is not well, poor soul. The Elder asked if we would keep him here for a few days.” She frowned before continuing in a gentler fashion, “Mostly to keep him from poisoning himself with his various concoctions, as he has so many other poor souls of late.” Then smiling with some genuine humor. “Besides, Tad’s wife is still not over the rash his last potion caused, and she is itching so furiously, that the elder is somewhat fearful that she’ll come and feed the rest of the potion to him!”

Everyone smiled at that. They knew that the healer had never been very good with anything but the simplest remedies, which any mother might manage. Sadly, he was not actually as good as most of them; but of late, he had gotten downright dangerous. Most people knew this all to well. The villagers all knew to steer clear, and when they were found to be ill by the healer, would usually just take his ‘medicines’ from him before quietly burying them in the forest where they could do no harm.

The small payments they gave in return were just a kindness to make sure that the old man had enough to eat.

Lassa must have been itching very badly, the poor thing, Dara thought, if she had actually tried to sooth it with anything the old healer had provided.

It was Syna who spoke over the gently knowing chuckles from around the room.

“Is he very ill, Dara?” She asked without humor.

“I’m afraid so.” Dara said, suddenly sorry for having found humor in the old man’s misfortune. Even though his constant complaining, and his constant attempts on their lives probably deserving of far worse, it was hard to feel any ill feeling toward the kindly old man.

“The poor old soul is having pains inside, and is unable to eat now. I’m afraid he’s just old.” She said regretfully, before continuing.

“He’s been friends with our Elder, Keene, since he was very young. Had it not been for that, I’m sure they would have taken his potions away from him long ago. It was The Elder who asked that we try to do what we could for him” She finished softly “He’s really too weak to be that much trouble, anyway.”

The look in her eyes left little doubt that the Braelan had only a little time left.

Dara Turned to the cook “Speaking of which , I need more broth. I’ll send the boy to
you to fill the fire box, and you can start on the bread and pies… Bryan would you help us by firing the roasting pit? I’ll have someone set the…”

 

 

          While all the adults were more or less occupied with current business, Keely pulled Syna into the far corner of the kitchen, and into the cupboard area . It was only then, and after Syna had repeated what little she could tell of her story, that Keely had begun to question her more earnestly.

She finally asked while looking at her friend “Are you a girl?”

Syna could not help but giggle a little the silliness of the remark.

“I’m just like I always was.”

Keely resented her laughing a little, and continued even more earnestly, while still trying to keep her voice low. “But?” She sputtered, “You’re supposed to be a boy!”

“You thought I was a Boy?” Syna seemed to think this remark was very funny for some reason, and was chuckling now all the way to her belly, at Keely’s demented behavior.

Keely did not know whether to laugh at her friend or strangle her. She did know, that, when Syna cocked her head to the side like that, and grinned at her, it made her feel very strange inside. Keely had never seemed to notice before that she had eyes that flashed like the sun off of the water on a windy day.

Keely would have probably denounced her right then and there as hopelessly deranged, had it not for the beautiful shimmer of her hair, or her beautiful green eyes, that seemed larger and brighter than they had ever been. The perfume of her, which seemed to make Keely’s head swim, especially now that she had her back in the confined corner of the room, did nothing to help. Neither did the softness of Syna’s hand, as she reached up and stroked the side of Keely’s pretty face very gently.

In the end, it was the most natural thing in the world for Keely to reach out and draw Syna into an embrace. It was just as natural for her to bury her face into Syna’s hair, to inhale the wonderful scent of her, and to kiss her first on her temple, and finally on her lips.

When Keely opened her eyes, they were almost as wide as Syna’s own, but not quite.

She would have said she was sorry, but was too shocked. And then, a frightening thought struck Keely, as she looked about the kitchen until she was relieved to realize that no one else had noticed what she had done.

Looking back at Syna’s face, she was amazed to see that rather than the horror that she had expected, Syna was smiling warmly at her. Keely flushed crimson, from breast to the top of her head, which Syna could clearly see.

“Keely?” Dara called from the door to the common room, which made the poor girl jump a foot. Syna’s smile did not fade at all.

“Yes mother?” Keely managed to stammer, somehow, her voice clearly not working at all well.

“I’m sorry, but I need you now. You’ll have to catch up later. Syna, you can wait here for me”.

Keely’s eyes found Syna blushing now as well, before they looked down at the floor.

“Sorry.” she whispered weakly, and took a pace to pass between Syna and some shelves, to go to her mother’s aide. Just as suddenly, however, she felt Syna’s hand on her neck, to stop her. Barely had Keely turned back to Syna before her soft lips were once more pressed to hers.. It was not the kiss of one friend for another, even thought it lasted only a moment. Syna reached for a clean apron that hung beside her head, which she then quickly fastened about Keely’s waist with a large and extravagant bow.

Keely still had not caught her breath, as she virtually stumbled toward the common room door that had swallowed her mother…

 
 

 
 

     Almost every table in the front room was occupied, with more still coming in. It seems that this was to be a gathering of both celebration and speculation.

“Are you well, girl?” her father asked Keely as soon as he set the cask he’d been carrying in place.

She nodded, and reaching for an apron began to put it on over the one she already wore, before realizing her mistake and throwing the old apron back on the hook, much to the amusement of several of the patrons.

“Over there.” her father gestured, where she could see that one of the stable hands was trying to serve tankards to a table that had too many people around it for him to actually reach the table. With long practice in negotiating crowded rooms, and far more grace than a boy could manage, she quickly reached his side and relieved him of the burden before he even saw her coming. Quickly serving the drinks, she released the boy to go and tend the stable, which must surely be overflowing with animals needing care. Given how quickly the crowd had arrived, she could imagine the poor animals wandering the road, forgotten in their master’s haste to get inside.

In moments, her thoughts were lost in the buzzing of the room; answering all questions, save for those dealing specifically in food or drink, with a smile.

Her mother, she could see, was placing food on a table on the other side of the room, from a large tray carried by one of the boys. She took instant notice that the portions looked smaller than normal, which meant that cook was doing everything possible to see that none went hungry. If Keely concentrated, she could just hear above the din in the room, the voice of the cook as she ordered the kitchen boys about like some lieutenant during some great battle. The thought made her smile, as she wove her way back to the counter for more, where her father was busily filling glasses and tankards with all manner of drinks.

 

 

          Dara was closest to the door, when Jada stepped through from the bright afternoon sunlight. The first two days he had been back, he had spent searching about the valley for the missing child. The last two, he had spent wandering about the inhabited parts, talking casually but incessantly about all manner of silly common things. How were the cattle doing, or how many lambs had been born in that season? At another farm, he might ask if weren’t the fields too small for a family of five children, only to be told that the fallow portions were not left that way out of need to rest the field, but rather more that the planted portions were yielding quite enough for a family of even larger size. They would have enough to sell to any outsiders, or those who did not till land of their own.

When Jada would ask them if they were not taking some risk, in relying on such a small plot, lest something go wrong, the valley folk would simply stare at him in incomprehension. It was a good time to remark on the warmth of the weather, this late in the season, Jada had found.

Unfortunately, Dara could not reach Jada, before she saw him bend an ear toward another patron to enquire what had happened, only to then watch as he quickly rose up, and began to scan the room rapidly and methodically. Thus it was, that he probably had the first view of Syna as she appeared at the door of the kitchen, while fastening an apron about her skirt.

Syna looked about the room calmly. It seemed strange, but somehow a room full of hungry and thirsty villagers held no concern for her now. She smiled faintly at the very thought, as she remembered that as often as she had helped, she had always felt a little nervous when serving in a full room. Then she spied Jada, staring at her open mouthed from near the door, as she began to step further into the room.

Behind Syna, Dara made a sudden movement toward the girl, as if she fully intended to drag her back into the kitchen, but was stopped by a firm but gentle hand on her shoulder. Looking back, she came face to face with Bryan, who only shook his head while watching his daughter intently.

Syna had only lasted through two frantic trips by Keely into the kitchen, and one by Dara, before she had to help. Reaching for a cloth and the small carrying tray resting on the edge of the counter, she had still only just stepped into the room, when the loud buzz of conversation began to die off all around the room.

In the space of two breaths, the din had grown into a full silence, as Syna looked about the room at the many faces she saw staring back at her. She also stopped, and simply looked back, from face to face. She knew them all, but she couldn’t understand the shock and amazement she could see in them. Some of the patrons were actually backing away, while a much smaller number, all women, seemed to be stepping in for a closer look. But moving or no, almost to a person, they simply stared in open mouth amazement, as drinks hovered motionless everywhere, half way to either their owners lips and tables.

The silence had lasted far too long for comfort, when Jada took several steps into the room, and spoke to Syna without fully breaking the spell.

“Syna?” He asked with wonder in his voice. “Are you well?”

Smiling back, Syna said softly, “I am, Jada. Quite well. Thank you for asking.”

Jada was stunned at the change. Gone was the shy girl, who although he could see that she was quite clearly blushing, had none of the trouble meeting his gaze that she had suffered from the first time they had met. He would have spoken more, but he was so infatuated with the vision that stood before him.

“I’m told you and Mr. Balderdash search for me for many days.” Her soft sweet voice carried clearly to every corner of the room. “I’m ever so grateful to you, Jada, and” looking about the room as a whole, “I’m so very sorry for all the trouble and effort I put everyone through.” She finished sincerely.

The room was fully silent again, and she could only look from person to person with that sweet apologetic smile. Her eye managed to catch Keely’s, who was staring at her with almost the same expression she saw on everyone else. Keely’s expression, however, reminded her of someone else’s that she had seen a few days before, and her own sweet smile brightened perceptibly as she gazed back at her for a moment.

The silence was once more well beyond uncomfortable, when Jada found a voice that was much calmer than anything that someone with a face that looked as bad as his just then, should have been able to muster.

“Where were you, Syna?” He asked.

Turning to him once more, which seemed to invite him closer to inspect her even more closely than before, she was forced now to look slightly upward at him. “I was walking in the forest and I lost my way. I had walked a long way, and when I realized I was lost, I sat down to wait for the daylight so I could find my way again. Unfortunately, I was suddenly so very tired, Jada, that I can’t really describe it. I fell asleep.”

Her voice held no humor, or deception of any kind, and none that heard her words could doubt their sincerity as the simple honest truth. But then, nor could they reconcile them with a person who had gone mysteriously missing for a fortnight, and then returned so utterly changed.

In the far corner, one not so wise man whispered “Enchantment. A sp…” He never finished, because his wiser friend elbowed him firmly. “Stop that…” It was only by the purest chance that the woman standing near them had another thought. “The rock. His head.” That thought had already been repeated by several others, before Syna spoke again.

“I am very sorry,” Syna said more softly still to the room as a whole, before turning back to Jada and finishing “When I awoke this morning, I only paused to bath, and eat a little, before I came strait home. I really did not mean to worry anyone.” Then taking another look about the room, as if expecting that to suffice, she moved to the table closest to her, where the patrons were gawking at her just like everyone else.

“Did Keely help you yet?” She asked them sweetly, only to have half the table nod their heads, while the other half shook them no Smiling still, she heard someone on the other side of the table say, “That can’t be him!” in what was obviously supposed to be a whisper. She quickly found the speaker with her eyes by simply finding the reddest face. She smiled kindly at him before looking back to those before her. She told them, “I’ll just bring you some wine, and ale for now, and when you’re all ready, I’ll find you something to eat.” This time over half nodded, less the one poor fellow whose head seemed to be lolling about in a circle, so Syna was mildly confident that they had agreed. She had walked all the way to the bar and back, before any sound other than her own footsteps, and the kitchen of course, could be heard.

Somehow, they found a chair for Jada, at a table that was tucked in the corner next to the serving counter, right beside her father. On seeing him seated, Syna walked to the table with ale for each of them. As soon as she got close enough, though, Jada reached out to capture her elbow in his hand. Usually she would just dodge such a liberty, but with him she simply stopped and smiled at him expectantly.

Jada leaned close to whisper, which Syna willing reciprocated. For a moment, Bryan thought they might be going to kiss each other, but instead the boy spoke quietly to her. It was hard, because everyone could see that all eyes were fixed on Syna, not least of all Keely.

“You look different.” Jada said earnestly.

Perhaps this was because he had never really seen Syna dressed any other way, that the shock of it all had slightly less of an effect on him than on so many others. It was also in his nature and position to seek the truth, even when he himself was under and emotional strain. True, he had seen Dyre, serving in this very room, but at that time, he had believed them to be two different people, and what he saw before him was doing nothing to shatter that illusion.

She was quite frankly, the most beautiful young woman he had ever seen.

“I know.” Syna whispered back softly. “Don’t you approve? Don’t you like the way I look, Jada?” She rejoined with the smile that is ubiquitous amongst all the most beautiful of young women when speaking to handsome young men.

Bryan almost choked on his ale, to see his son so openly flirting and turning the tables on this worldly young man. Jada actually began to stammer, and his head began to swim the moment she came so close. “No. No!” He gasped. “You are beautiful…, Syna.” he struggled with the fact that he could actually feel himself blushing. It was something he had rarely experienced in his very self assured adult life.

“Thank you, Jada!” She said, smiling fully, and patted his shoulder. Then, in impulse driven by the look on his face, she quickly bent to just barely touch her lips to his cheek. The poor young man was not up to much further conversation after that, and just sat there, and quietly sipped whatever Syna brought to him. Her father was somewhat less well.

Jada had decided that the crowded common room was not the place to question Syna. If only for his own self preservation.

 

 

          For a while things went more smoothly, even though the crowd that had jammed the room had spilled out into the yard of the inn. The comfortable routine of watching Syna, and Keely, in between bites of scarcely noticed meals and quiet conversations, was broken only by the arrival of Bram and Braun.

“Someone said the little freak was actually wearing a dress!” Bram chuckled as he walked in the door. Most people were in fact eating at that point, so the rude remark he’d spoken conversationally to Braun, had carried like the caw of a raven. The pair were obviously unprepared to have garnered so much attention, so quickly. For those short moments, every eye in the place was fixed on them, which was bad enough. More specifically, it was the looks they were receiving from Jada, Bryan, Calum, the Smith, and half a dozen others that stopped them in their tracks as efficiently as a kick from Mr. Balderdash. But that was as nothing, compared to when they caught site of Syna.

It was Keely who moved first, to stand slightly in front of Syna, who drew their eyes to her. Even though it was the first time she had ceased to smile all evening, the lovely vision she put fourth was more than enough to leave them both gaping stupidly in front of the whole room. The scene lasted long enough for Braun to drool on himself - dolt that he was.

“Boys.” Calum said softly, “I’m sorry, but we’ve no more room in here tonight. If you like, you can wait outside by the stable, and I’ll have one of the boys bring you something when they get a free moment.” More specifically: Never, and they all knew it.

Bram, true to form spoke without fully sizing up the situation. “There’s more than enough room for both of us, Calum.”

Bryan stood up so quickly, that Braun actually banged the back of his head into to the door frame, which would have brought a laugh from the patrons had it not been for the eminent homicide that they were sure they would witness as soon as Bryan had crossed the room.

Jada tried to hold up his hand, to slow the man, but Bryan simply reached down, and picked up Jada’s chair, Jada and all as if he were a toddler, and placed it out of his way as he purposefully walked over to stand a pace away from Bram. Who was visibly recoiling from the man even before he had reached him.

“I heard what you did to my son,” Bryan said quietly “and what you’ve been saying. You are never to do either again.”

Everyone was stunned that he never even raised his voice.

Both boys knew that they were once again in very dangerous spot of their own device. Still, they could not just walk away without some show of foolish bravado. Bram never mustered the smile he hoped for, and only looked like a frightened punk as he nevertheless began to speak “Well fortunately…”

Half the crowd said Bryan moved very slowly, and very deliberately. The other half said that he moved with a speed of a cat. Both were right, because in fact, before anyone could have moved to stop him, Bryan had grabbed Bram by the throat so hard that the punk actually squeaked only a little before Bryans fist cut off all of the blood and air flowing there .

“Bram.” Bryan began just as slowly. “I’ve lived in this valley all my life. I’ve never had cause to have any trouble with anyone that couldn’t be settled over a drink in this very inn.” Bryan paused to take a very deep breath, a luxury his grip had denied Bram, and when his voice came out again, it had a steely quality that none had ever heard from him before. “But you tried to molest my son. Now you’ve insulted my daughter. You won’t do either again. If you do, there won’t be any trip in front of the elders. If I even think you pose the least threat to her, I’ll pull your head from your body, and leave them both wherever they fall.”

Bram face was crimson, and although he still struggled weakly, the unnatural angle at which Bryan was holding his neck, made it impossible for him to do more than clutch ineffectively at Bryan’s wrist, and perhaps wiggle his feet in mid air.

“Boys.” A readily recognizable voice said from the door. The elder’s face appeared a moment later. “Bryan.” he then said softly, apparently more in greeting than admonition, but it must have steeled Braun, because the fool actually mad an effort to grab Bryan’s wrist where he held Bram. The wrong arm it turned out, as Bryan’s open hand quickly connected with Braun’s forehead only an instant before the back of his head connected much more solidly with the door frame, leaving him on his knees staring blankly at Bryan’s knees.

Bryan then dropped Bram, unceremoniously, who immediately slumped to the floor also, holding his neck, and fighting for air.

It was unlike the villagers to stand by and witness such acts and do nothing. Most folks around here took great pride in looking out for each other pretty well, even when the danger was from someone’s own stupidity. Unfortunately for the cousins, most of the room had heard the story of what they had tried to do to Syna outside the smithy, from the smith himself in this very room tonight. It was clear in their eyes that if anyone should find their head in the road, even if they were face down on one side and body up on the other, the best they would get was stepped over.

“Uncle…” Bram finally squeaked to the elder, “did you see…” but he got no further.

“Yes I did, Bram, and I have to tell you now that you had best do as the man says.” He looked flatly at the boy, his eyes very cold. “Because you see, Bram, if I were to come across your headless body lying in the road, I’d probably just call someone to remove it. I certainly wouldn’t waste time looking for whomever rid us of a man who would molest, or otherwise hurt another man’s child. Unless, of course, it was to thank him.”

The look on Bram’s face was one of singular shock and realization..

“And don’t ever call me ‘uncle’ again.” The elder finished, before putting his hand on Bryan’s shoulder, that felt as hard as a piece of stone, and threatened to rip through the shirt he wore. “Are you all right Bryan,” he asked in a much softer tone.

It took several moments for Bryan look away from the boy kneeling against the doorframe, but he did finally nod.

“Good,” the elder said kindly, as he stepped over the pair. “I came as soon as I heard. How is the child? Well I heard?”

Behind him, a few of the patrons saw the cousins stagger out the door, but only a few. Most dismissed them before they had even risen from the floor.

Bryan, his eyes cast down to the floor in his shame at having lost his temper so, allowed the elder to steer him back toward the table where Jada was resetting the chairs.

“Jada.” The elder said, simply nodding at the others present, and sitting down in the padded chair that one of the kitchen boys had brought in for him. “So tell me, where is Syna?” He managed, just before Syna suddenly appeared at her father’s side, placing her hands on his shoulders causing him to lift his hand up to cover one of hers.

Even with all his years, nothing had prepared him. The only motion he made was to follow Syna when she had returned with some wine for him, the kind he preferred for these occasions, at which he did at least nod in thanks.

A few moments later, Dara came down the stairs, and called out softly, “Keely, can you help me?” But Keely was busy feeding a large party who had been waiting for some time for more food to be prepared, and the meat was too hot for her to hold, even under a cloth.. So, Syna simply waved Keely on, and stepped up to Dara to find out what she needed.

“It’s the healer.” She whispered. I need to change his bedding, and I need a little help.
Behind her, the Elder had realized what was happening, and was moving now to follow them up the stairs.

 
 

 
 

     Once on the small room, Syna could see the man was sitting in a chair, moaning softly, while two of the village women were trying to get him to eat.

“No!” The man said weakly, as he pushed the food away. “…sick.”

On her arrival, rather than moving to the bedding, Syna moved to the man’s side, and knelt down there. “Braelan?” Syna spoke softly to the old man, who moaned piteously once more, without lifting his head from the back of the chair.

One of the women made to shoo the child away, until she saw who it was. Syna ignored her anyway.

“Braelan? Can you hear me?” Syna said more loudly.

The old man lifted his head and looked at her before asking. “Who are you?”

“It’s me, Syna.” She said soothingly. “Can you tell me where it hurts?”

At first, it looked as if the miller’s wife was about to shoo Syna away too, but the fact was, that she was too much in awe of the girl. She was also far too hopeful that she might be able to do something to help stop his incessant and insoluble complaining..

“Braelan?” She asked again. “Show me where it hurts.”

For the next several minutes, the old man moved his hands about his upper chest, while Syna began to carefully examine him. Ever so gently, her small hands slipped beneath his shirt and probed his chest, and felt his pulse along both sides of his neck, and along his arms and wrists. Then she gently began to probe his upper abdomen, pausing whenever he winced.

“Does it hurt worse, here?” she finally said, placing her hand on his upper belly, but not pressing.

The old healer moaned slightly, and nodded his head.

Looking at the stew that the women were trying to feed him, she reached over and picked up the bowl, before telling the old man. “I’ll be back in a little while, Braelan.” reaching for the damp cloth, she placed it on his eyes. “I know some medicine that will help you, and it will only take a little while to prepare it. You hold on, and I’ll be back as quickly as I can.”

Then walking over to the bed, Syna picked up the pillow and to the amazement of the three other women present, began to examine it, and even pulled the case off of it, before finding what she was looking for. Then taking the food, Syna walked out into the hall, where the Elder, the Healer’s oldest friend, was waiting.

Dara quickly met her there also, and asked. “What are you doing, child?”

When Syna spoke, it was to both Dara, and the healer best friend. “His heart is old, Dara, and is surely ill; but there is another problem as well. He has a hole in his stomach, probably from taking his own medicines. That’s why there has been blood on his pillow. I can help him, but the first thing that we need to do is to stop feeding him meats and stews. Have cook make up some thin cereals, with a lot of milk. Other than that, he just needs some plain water. No wine, for any reason, especially for pain.” She finished, and turned to head down the stairs, leaving two very confused adults standing behind her.

Since none suspected her errand, it was a simple thing for her to turn into the kitchen at the bottom of the stairs, and to slip through to the back yard. There, she found one of the stable boys, who quickly agreed to help her. It had grown darker now, so that they would need torches, but Syna still quickly found the things she needed near enough to the inn. The most important was a soft root that people used to sometimes eat when harvests had gone badly.

On her return, she took them all inside, and took over a small corner to wash and prepare them. At first the cook did not like giving up even that much control, but was soon pausing frequently in her own work to watch.

Taking out several small vessels, Syna began to mince some of the herbs for mixing. Into one of them, she chopped up a root, and poured in some boiled water that she had to let cool down a little before adding a flavoring herb. That she let it sit before mashing the roots to a fine pulp. In another she mixed some leaves, some in only tiny portions.

“What it that you are doing?” the woman asked. “That looks like devil’s tongue. Isn’t that poisonous?” The woman stared incredulously at Syna

That was when Dara came in, hearing it all. “Poison?” Obviously very worried indeed, to hear that word in her kitchen.

Syna never paused, but said, “Yes. It is true that many medicinal herbs are very dangerous if taken in too large a quantity. In smaller proportions they are quite safe. The trick is knowing how much.”

Dara was just drawing breath to object when the girl smiled up at Dara.

“I’ve even learned of one that would be very dangerous if taken only in small quantity, but if you eat enough, will do no harm!” She told the two older women this, clearly intrigued herself by this oddity, and wondering just where she had learned it.

Then taking the roots she had mashed, she poured some of the juice into a cup through a piece of cloth, carefully measuring its volume, and began to move about the kitchen adding more common ingredients. A little honey here and some mild spices there; before she took two cups, and a small bowl to a tray. She then carefully cleaning the residue up, and tossed the remaining plants into the mulch pile in a far corner of the yard.

Then walking back in, and picking up the tray, she told Dara, “Come if you like. I think this will help”

Several voices pointed her out as she passed through the corner of the common room, but she did not pause, nor see, as Jada, her father, and Keely moved to follow her up the landing at the door of the small room she reentered.

Dara could hear the pour old soul moaning before she even reached the top of the stairs.
The Healer was obviously fairing far worse, having thrown up what they’d just fed him, and it was mirrored in the worried faces of the women present. Most of all, it was the elder who stole her heart. The two had been friends for more years than either could clearly remember. Children raised, and wives buried, and entire lifetime of experiences together, always as friends. It was clear that the elder was sure he was loosing yet another close friend tonight.

The idea of a girl Syna’s age being allowed to attend such a critically ill soul was unheard of. However, the specter of her beauty and the palpable aura that seemed to surround her held the adults in sway, even Dara, who was by far the most likely to act to save Syna herself from any harm.

“Perhaps, you should let him be.” The miller’s wife softly suggested. She had always loved Syna, and it was this child who had spent so much time with her when she had been feeling so miserably sad in the winter and spring. Now she was more than a little afraid of her, even though she simply could not imagine any intentional harm in the child. Everyone else could see it was Braelan’s time, and that the man should be left in peace. In the end, the Miller’s wife said no more, as Syna’s gaze seemed to hold some sympathy for her as well.

“Braelan?” Syna said softly, as she once more slipped her finger just behind his ear to feel his pulse. The old man opened his eyes slightly, and moaned weakly, but made no effort to look over at her.

Then in a firmer, clearer voice, Syna spoke to him again, but still she sounded as if she were speaking to her own child. It only deepened the fascination the adults had as they watched her so intently.

“Braelan?”

This time the poor old soul looked over at her voice.

Gently slipping her hand to his cheek, Syna told him. “Braelan, don’t be afraid. I promise you that you will be all right.”

At her words, the old man’s eyes opened wider, but not as wide as the adults about the room, and standing at the door. Clearly the man had only a few hours to live at best. Everyone could see that. Better to let him go quickly, with brandy to ease his pain. The Miller’s wife would have plied him with it already; had not the elder stopped her.

“This is for your stomach.” Syna said. “That is where most of your pain is coming from.” She said softly, but firmly to hold his attention. “I’m going to let you sip it slowly. I will burn your stomach slightly for just a few moments; but you will feel better quickly.”

“Heart!” The old man said weakly, in his pain and frustration.

“I know your heart hurts too.” She said soothingly, “I’ve brought something for that as well. Your heart hurts because you are so tired and because or your stomach, but Braelan, with proper medicines your heart should last you many years. It’s strong and steady.” That caused something of a stir in the room, not least of all in the old man himself, who began to shake his head.

“Braelan…” Syna said in that soothing voice that seemed to mesmerize the man so easily. “Sip slowly.”

The old man began to weakly sip at the cup she held to his lips, probably thinking it was brandy. Syna slipped herself onto the side of the chair, so that she could lay her other arm about his frail shoulders to hold is head up better. It also allowed her to look into the cup as well.

“A little more.” she said, feeding him as much as she dared, lest he choke.

On the third such sip the man’s eyes winced, and his hands feebly moved to his stomach, signaling Syna to ease back on the cup lest the old man throw it all back up.
“It will only burn for a moment or two, Braelan.” She said soothingly, as she watched his face. A moment or two later the cup was at the man’s lips once more, as she poured a little in his mouth.

The burning frightened him obviously, because he allowed most of it to dribble out of his Mouth. “That’s ok,” Syna said, while gently tipping his head back, and pouring in more that he was thus forced to swallow down. “We need to get more in, and I’ve made plenty.” She said kindly. “Sip it down, now. You’ll feel so much better soon.”

The miller’s wife quietly suggested. “Perhaps a little brandy for the pain?”

“No!” Syna said softly but firmly. “Spirits will make the pain worse, and would probably worsen the bleeding. If he has spasms now, his stomach might bleed worse. No, spirits of any kind, - for now.” All the while she never took her eyes off the cup, nor did she stop slowly feeding the man the fluid.

This went on for several more minutes, and then to everyone’s amazement, Syna pulled the cup away and the old healer let out a soft sigh, and tried to raise his hand to hold the cup to his lips.

“Not all at once.” Syna said gently as she placed the bottom of the cup in his hand, and then holding her hand under his, continued to allow the man to sip the fluid more willingly. “Once we get enough into your stomach, the pain should start to ease... This will stop the bleeding, and help the wound to heal as well, so I need you to sip it a little at a time.” She soothed.

Finally, taking the cup away, Syna allowed the man’s head to lie back once more. Then she reached down for a small scrap of paper she had tucked into her vest. Carefully unwrapping it, she took a grape sized pellet of herbs that she had prepared, and then spoke softly to the old Healer once more.

“This is for Pain.” She said. “It will make you feel much better. Ordinarily you would just chew this, and swallow it, but I’d rather you not do that just now.” She looked at him, as his eyes began to actually focus on her face. “I need you to chew it, and suck the juices, but I don’t want you to swallow any of the stems. Can you do that now, Braelan?”

To the utter shock of all there present, the old man actually nodded.

Looking in his mouth, to find where he had the best teeth, Syna quickly shoved the pellet in beside his cheek with her finger. “Chew it, and suck the Juice.” she said, and quickly saw his jaw begin to move. Taking the cup again, she fed him just a little of that, even as he weakly reached for it.

“Your tongue may go a little numb, but that’s okay. Just try not to bite it.” She warned, with a kind little laugh, as she quickly put the cup in the miller’s wife’s hand, and shoved her finger back into his cheek to press the pellet back into place.

“You are going to be fine, now Braelan.” She said, pressing her cheek softly on his brow, before she once more took the cup and gave him a little sip. “Does that make your stomach burn again?” She asked him, only to have the man shake his head in the negative.

“That’s good news.” Syna said cheerily. “That means that your stomach is not as bad as I’d feared. I promise you will be all right, so I want you to try and stay calm. When you upset yourself, it will only make the pains worse, so I just want you to rest as quietly as you can for me. OK?” She said looking him in the eye and receiving a much better nod this time.

The elder looked like he would cry in relief, as some color began to return to his friend’s cheeks.

For the first time in hours, the old healer looked around the room, at the gathered people there.

“Do you want more privacy?” the elder asked, but the old man simply shook his head no.

“How does that taste now? Still very bitter?” Syna asked, and received a little shake no. “OK then, let me have it back.” she instructed, as she placed her hand under his lips.
The old man got most of it out in a little pellet that fell into her hand, and Syna’s finger got the rest.

All of it quickly wound up in Dara’s magic cloth, which the poor woman looked at for a moment after as if she’d never seen one before, before she pressed it back into the pocked of her apron.

Taking the cup once more she allowed him a few more sips, before handing it back to the miller’s wife.

Finally picking up the last small cup she told him “This is for your heart. It will help you breath and make your heart beat more normally. I need you to drink it right down, and then I need you to rinse out your mouth and swallow that too.” She looked at him for a few moments to make sure he was paying attention to her. She knew he was, because he held up his hand slightly, to indicate he needed a moment more.

Syna was happy enough to wait a few moments.

“Ready now?” Syna asked the few moments later, as he looked at her once more, only to have him surprise everyone by croaking “yes” very weakly. The change in the old healer was nothing less than miraculous already, as the color began to once more infuse his cheeks, and he could respond, albeit weakly, to those around him.

Syna put the small cup in his hand, and allowed him to lift it to his lips “Right down, and for goodness sakes, don’t choke!” She said in caution, knowing that to get this medicine in his lungs could be quite dangerous. On feeling the man suddenly lift the cup, she helped him, and then taking that away, quickly reached for the first one again, to let him take several large sips further.

Sighing, the man’s head once more rested back onto the back of the chair, completely exhausted. They did have a few moments to wait, but it was only a short time before everyone could see a definite look of relief spreading across the man’s face. Syna took a moment to wipe her fingers off on a cloth, before gently slipping her fingers once more behind his ear to feel his pulse. She alternate hummed a little tune, or spoke to him softly about unimportant things like an herb garden she wished to plant, while never taking her hand away. Then slowly, she reached out, and lifted his lids to look once more at his eyes, causing them to open on their own.

“What was that?” he croaked again weakly.

“Lots of things,” she said, with a little smile. Mostly it was a little Devil’s tongue that eased your Heart.”

Syna could not help but giggle a little as the old mans eyes opened wider.
“P, p-Poison.” He said with a worried look, and finished “Foot, itch.”

Syna actually giggled. “If you take too much at one time, it would be very bad, Braelan, but I only used a tiny bit. As for the feet, I bet it raised some interesting blisters.” She smiled at him genuinely as he looked as if he wanted to argue.

Standing up, she took the cup from the man, and set it on the side of a small table by the bed, while telling the miller’s wife. “He’s had enough of this for now. You can give him some a little later if his stomach hurts.” Syna smiled at the woman as she nodded back in awe.

“I’ll also make up another dose of pain medicine, which you can give him near midnight, to help him sleep.” Then taking a little bowl of the mashed root she gave that to her as well. “He should eat some of this.” Syna told her. “He can have as much as he wants, which shouldn’t be much, but it will help to keep his stomach calm. It tastes quite a bit better than the juices, so you shouldn’t have any problems. Just warm it with some boiling water, and mix it in long enough to cool before you feed it to him.”

Syna watched for a moment at the door, as the women helped the healer over to the fresh bed, and settled him there.

“Tomorrow, he needs to get up, and move about a little to help him…” she said, while rubbing her lower abdomen with the palm of her hand. “Good night, Braelan.” She finished brightly.

“Who?” The old man asked softly from the bed as they tucked him in.

“I’m Syna, Braelan. Don’t worry, you’ll remember me tomorrow when you’re feeling stronger.”

“Bryan’s boy?” the old man asked, turning his head and trying to focus through the drug she had given him.

Syna smiled kindly at the old man, and simply answered with a nod.

She might have heard the old man say “Well!” quietly, or perhaps it was just a sigh. Everyone else who was left standing dumfounded in the room definitely heard: “Pretty thing… Thought an angel…” After which, the man fell into a restful asleep.

 

 

          Keely was staring at her open mouthed, as she stepped into the little hall at the top of the stairs. Syna simply reached out to take her by the hand, and headed down the stairs. As she passed her father, she patted his chest affectionately as girls who have just reached womanhood will often do, and smiled warmly at a worried looking Jada.

In the kitchen, Syna showed Keely several more little pots of medicine for the old Healer, including three other pieces of paper in which she had folded up the same pellets of herbs she had used upstairs.

“I need you to put these in a safe place, Keely. Not too hot, and of course dry.” She smiled at the girl who still simply stared back at her.

“Syna?” Keely said with an amazed, but slightly worried look on her face. “How did you know how to do all that?”

Syna shrugged, not really understanding the question. She could recite a few of the poems that had popped into her head, but many of them were in strange languages that Keely could hardly understand. In the end, all she could do was to place her arm about her friend shoulders, for a quick hug.

“So, is the old healer gone yet?” The cook asked, wiping her hands on a cloth, as she came over to watch Syna mistrustfully. Clearly, she could not stop watching the girl in fascination.

Keely said proudly, and a little peevishly at the old woman. “He’s much better, now. Syna helped him. He’s sleeping.”

At that, Calum popped his head around the corner of the door. “I though I heard you two. Where have you been? I need some help.” He was gone again so quickly, that neither of them could respond.

Keely pushed Syna into a chair, and headed for the common room. “Wait for me here. They can’t need much.” as she dashed for the front room.

Syna was feeling tired, so that was where they found her, when the Elder, followed by Dara, Jada and her father, walked into the kitchen. The adults looked at Syna long and hard. None of the faces were particularly angry looking, but they did range from amazement to worry and even fear, as well as the whole range in between.

Cook spoke first. “Keely said the Healer is doing better?” the woman asked Dara incredulously.

“He is.” the Elder answered for her. “Very much better, thanks to our little Syna here.” Then shifting his eyes shifted away from Syna, and over to the cook, deliberately taking no notice of the ‘probably poisoned him’ mumble. A moment later he looked at Dara and suggested, “Perhaps there is a quiet place, where I could have a word with Syna?”

Dara walked over to cook and said softly. “You can go and have your dinner now, if you like? You did very well feeding everyone, and Calum and I are grateful for your work. Go and rest yourself now, and I’ll call you when it’s time to set the boys to cleaning.” Cook was not happy about it, but she had no illusions as to whose kitchen it really was. So checking everything quickly, she placed a bowl of stew on a tray with some other things she had finished for the front room, and walked out with as much dignity as she could muster. It wasn’t much.

The Elder moved a seat to place it directly in front of Syna, giving her the feeling that they thought she had done something very wrong indeed. Syna marveled that she felt so calm, as she confidently waited for the man to speak. She didn’t have very long to wait.

“I don’t know how to say thank you properly, Syna. I think you saved Braelan ’s life. I know he’s not well thought of, but we’ve been friends for over sixty years!” The elder said with a bit of soft nostalgia in his voice, as his eyes lost focus on her face for just a moment. “Most people have forgotten that he only took to Healing when the old healer got himself run over by a wagon as he staggered out of this very inn one night.”

The elder lowered his eyes slightly. Before continuing “The old Healer was much better than Braelan when it came to medicine, but he wasn’t half the man. It was Braelan who would ride across the valley in the middle of the night, when he heard that someone was ill. Even though the medicines he brought weren’t very likely to help much.” The elder shook his head. “So, although I may be the only one who is truly grateful, I do thank you, Syna.”

Syna nodded at him.

He was silent for a long while, as he watched her before he spoke. Then he simply said. “Tell me.”

Syna told him the story again. The difference was, that the elder seemed to listen to every word much more intently, if that was possible. He also waited for Syna to finish her sparse telling, before he asked many of the very same questions that everyone else had asked her already. Syna could not escape the feeling that the elder seemed to not only know that she had left much out, but also that he seemed to know how much she had left out.

“Who is Ayanne” the elder asked her.

For the first time, Syna felt a blush rising, in complete surprise at a question no one else asked.. “It’s me,” she managed, and hoped that would be enough; but for a time he just waited, as the Elder wanted more.

“It’s a very Pretty name.,” he told her as some humor reached his face. “What does it mean? I don’t think I ever heard it before.”

Syna’s knew that the color must have been rising to her face by now. “Beautiful Flower.” she almost whispered.

“It suits you, Syna. You even smell like one. Just like your mother used to, in fact.” As he said it, for the first time since he sat down, he looked more the grandfather than a judge. Syna’s eyes widened as she realized that her mother’s smell was something that she had never really forgotten, but had also not thought of consciously for years. She had always smelt wonderful.

“Who called you that, Syna?” He asked in his most kindly voice, as he leaned closer to her.

Syna could feel her eyes filled with tears. She wanted to tell him, and the others present, but she simply could not. Glancing at the faces around her, it hurt to see the same look of expectation there as well. In the end, even as the old man’s face blurred from sight, all Syna could do was shake her head silently.

She heard the Elder sigh slightly, and felt him take her hand in his, which were surprisingly warm for one his age. Dabbing her eyes on the back of her hand, she watched him lean close, as he whispered to her so softly that the others behind him surely could not hear.

“Does this have to do with the benevolent presence that resides at the head of his valley?”

He knew!

Syna was shocked, and not a little relieved that someone else would know. Faced with this fact, she fully realized how one who was so wise, and who had lived so many years in this valley, might have that knowledge. His understanding smile gave hint to the thousands of whispered conversations that he as the elder must have given ear. Conversations from sources far and wide, all heard but never repeated. He must know.

Syna was still terrified that she might be breaking her promise, which she could never willing do, but in the end she had known all her life, that this was a most honorable and trustworthy man. Every child called him grandfather, just as every young adult called him uncle, and he had always been a favorable presence in all their lives.

Syna slightly nodded her head.

Sitting back slowly, the Elder also pressed the backs of his fingers under her eyes again gently, even before Dara handed him yet another scrap of cloth for the girl.

Then standing, the Elder told her. “Would you please stand up, Syna?”

Syna looked at him confused for a moment but only just, as she quickly stood to obey the Elders ‘request.’

“I’m very sorry, Syna, but would you mind giving a tired old man a hug.”

Something in his eyes made her hesitate, even as his kind old voice caused her arms to raise up a few inches on their own. She had hugged him many times before, when she was younger of course. Most of the children in the valley had habitually done so whenever the kindly old man came visiting. He was a gentle old man after all, whom everyone loved, even though no child ever realized it was also how he kept track of how well they were being fed, and how well they were treated. A child too skinny, or one who flinched away..., but none of that was known to anyone but the elder.

Syna did not fully understand her own hesitation this time. It was just that for the first time, his eyes seemed to suggest — regret?

“Around my neck.” He told her softly, once more.

With that, Syna stepped a little stiffly toward him, as she raised her arms about his neck and shoulders.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered gently, as his arms slipped about her waist. As a prelude, his hands comforted and patted her about her back, and hips, and sides. Syna simply squeezed her eyes tight, as he slid his hand up to the back of her neck, and her hair also. He seemed to find more interest in her hips and waist, but then again, he had just as much interest in the softness of her skin and hair.

Sensing his grip finally loosening, Syna began to allow her arms to slowly fall from his shoulders, and on to his upper arms. She was surprised to see an even deeper regret in his face, when suddenly, as the Elder stepped back slightly, his hands slid from under her arms, and ever so gently but firmly along the sides of her breasts.

That brought Syna and Dara both up on to their toes.

Syna saw Dara’s face flush slightly out of the corner of her eye, and even heard her take in a breath as if she meant to speak; but she remained as silent as Syna herself, who just stared up at the elder, her eyes as wide as anyone had yet seen them.

Finally, his face returned to a warm smile, one that he usually reserved for casual and happy time with his friends and neighbors. “I am so sorry, Syna.” He said simply.

Syna smiled a little too. After all, the man had been most gentle in checking what he had. He might just as easily have ordered her into a room, with several older women, with orders to disrobe her. In the end, he had chosen a less invasive and more sensitive if more direct method. It had in fact been not much more than the casual contact that the fortunate person experiences from loved ones on a daily basis. So Syna nodded that she understood, which had as much effect in softening Dara’s expression, as it did on the Elder’s. He was, after all, a grandfather to every child in the village.

“Somehow, Syna, I never thought I’d ever see a woman who was more beautiful than your mother.” He told her, warmly. “I guess when you live long enough, you eventually see everything.”

Syna was beginning to feel embarrassed at having stood so long, staring up at him with her eyes wide open. Somehow, she managed to sound almost normal, as she told him that she was grateful for his complement, even though it surprised her in the most curious way.

Then she hugged him again, which he returned warmly.

“I’m glad you came back to us, Syna.” He said warmly, while patting her back.

Turning away he said to the others. “I’m satisfied that there is no harm in the child.” He said to their faces, half of which looked relieved at his pronouncement, and the other half, Dara and Jada, just gaping like the lately departed brook trout of recent note.

“There was one thing, though, Syna.” He said, turning back to the girl. “Ayanne is such a pretty name. Do you want us to call you that?”

Syna thought about that long and hard. “No.” She finally said.

“Why do you think the new name was given to you?” He said, phrasing his words very carefully to omit any reference to exactly whom had given that name.

“How I got the name Syna was sad.” Syna said, and thought. “I think it’s suppose to be better for me, and prettier.”

The man nodded as he considered her for a moment or two. “So then, why don’t you use it?”

If the questions got this much harder each time, Syna thought, she had no hope at all of answering the next one. Finally she just had to try. “Syna is pretty too.” She told him. “It’s what I am.” She said this with a small frown, as she glanced about the room at the other faces gauging how this was received. “I just feel like if I tried to tell everyone to call me something else, that the mean people would just have one more way to hurt me. Syna is who I am. It’s what I am.” She finished the last of the thought slowly.

She continued before she looked up at him. “It’s taken me a long time to be me. It’ll have to just be good enough for anyone who doesn’t like me.”

The old man actually chuckled as he once more patted her cheek. “You will be all right Syna. You are wise well beyond your years. I think that people will find you just as likeable as we always have too. People too often judge by what they see. In your case, that will be just fine.”

Then chuckling at the blushing girl he turned, and followed by Jada, he walked out toward the common room.

Dara simply walked over to Syna, and wrapping her arms about the girl, held onto her for a long, long time while swinging her gently back and fourth in her arms. They were alone when they looked up once more.

 

 

          As they passed the door, Jada took the Elder by the elbow, and steered him into the quiet stairs down to the cellar, causing him to turn and raise his brows at the younger man.

“That’s it?” Jada asked.

The elder simply nodded at him with impassive but compassionate eyes.

“That child was a boy? And now…?” Jada couldn’t find the words.

“That’s correct, Jada.” The man said finally. “Do you have a suggestion?”

“Do you mean to tell me that such a thing happens around her often enough to be of no concern?”

The old man shook his head, and pulled the younger man further down the stairs.

“No.” he said with a kind regard to the younger mans confusion. “Although I have heard of another child, who developed as the opposite sex when he grew older. There was also another child…,” he plucked his lip gently as he sought a bit of information from long ago, “Which died because its mother didn’t care for it I believe. But, No Jada. No, such a thing has never happened here before.”

Jada was Aghast at the man’s casual manner, but was not allowed to speak.

“But, Jada, I’ve never heard of anything like this, and probably neither have you.” The Elder smiled at him almost sadly. “I know your true mission here, Jada. I knew before you ever came.” He paused long enough to study the surprise in Jada’s face. Clearly, due to its fleeting nature, Jada was not a man who was often caught off guard. “You are not the first emissary of the crown to come and investigate our little valley. The kingdom does not send persons of your talent and abilities to discuss roads.”

Jada recognized this as a time to stand mute.

“Jada, do you believe in witches?” The man said.

Jada could not believe his ears. Surely this man was not one of the many foolish people who believed in such superstitious nonsense. Nothing he had said in Jada’s presence gave rise to that notion, but faced with the impossible circumstances they were, Jada wanted to draw the man out as far as possible.

“I have heard things.” Jada said very carefully.

The old man actually laughed at him. “I had never thought to catch you in a lie, Jada, especially not a stupid lie. You don’t believe in such nonsense, and neither do I.” the elder said shaking his head. “So, the point remains, what do you think our less enlightened friends will think now? You know, the ones up north and across the water who like to burn women who…”

 

 

          Syna was helping Keely in the common room, when the Elder returned. She noticed that Jada slipped discretely over to the table inhabited by Calum and her father.

“Well!” He announced loudly to the room. “Tomorrow should be a busy day, with the harvest coming! I think I’ll take me of to bed. Even though Dara and Calum would be the worse for it, I think everyone else should do the same. Work tomorrow, you know.” and with that he looked about the room, and announced: “Good night everyone, and a restful sleep to you all.”

With that, the old man began to move toward the door, as if he meant to say nothing at all on the subject.

It was the smith who rose to his feet, and spoke. “Jarred!” He said, causing the elder to pause in his step. It was highly unusual for anyone to call the elder by his first name.

“Yes, Liam?” The Elder asked kindly.

The smith, who was usually so calm, looked like he wanted to scream at the old man!

“I’m sorry, Elder, but surely you’ve something to say about…” He stopped, since further words could not have made his question any clearer.

The Elder sighed, and turned to look all about the room, again. Then looking at the smith once more, he called out. “Syna? Would you come over here?”

Syna gulped, but placing her tray and cloth on the counter, she walked over and stood before the Elder, with her hands clasped nervously before her.

The Elder, turning her to face outward into the room, and then turning her about the room still further by her shoulders. “This is Syna. You all know her. Has anyone here ever seen or heard of her doing anyone any kind of mischief?” He asked the room, which with the exception of one or two murmurs in the negative remained silent.

“Is there anyone here that she has helped to carry a burden home, or run errands for when they were asked of her?” He asked the room pleasantly. “Or have any of you with children ever had her watch them for a few moments, or help to teach them their letters? Jasper! was it not Syna, who was the only person little Mae would come to when she was so frightened when your Lori passed?”

This time, there where were several Murmurs of ascent on every side of the room.

“Well, this is Syna. The same child you all know well, and I’m sorry to say, that a very few of you have mistreated in the past.” His smile faded slowly as he looked about the room, only to have several of those watching him turn away.

“You need know nothing more than that. This is Bryan’s daughter, who is still the same helpful and considerate child she always was. What is more, she seems to have the most remarkable talent for healing that I have ever seen. I’ve never even heard tell of one who is more adept than she seems to be, even in her youth. It seems, that as she played by herself in the forest all these years, she’s relearned some things that her mother taught her” He paused, with no trace of the smile lift on his face.

“And isn’t she beautiful?” he said flatly. There were no murmurs, but many nods before he continued. “She takes my breath away just to look at her, and I’m almost forty years past more than a casual appreciation of beautiful young women.” Several people laughed softly, mostly the older folk.

“So, I will only say this one thing more.” He smiled now, but it held no humor. “Syna is a woman now. Not really a child any longer. As such, I would take a very dim view of anyone treating her disrespectfully.”

His look, and his tone were quite different now. Every ear listened to every word as he repeated himself. “Syna is a woman now. Not really a child any longer. As such, I would take a very, very, dim view of anyone treating her disrespectfully.” He paused to let it sink in. “To my eye, she has shown you all a gentle, kind, and wise nature; often enough, in response to somewhat less admirable behavior on the part of many in this village. As a young woman now, she has earned your respect; and, her family and I will insist that she be treated accordingly.”

The Elder simply stood and looked about the room, catching many eyes before he released the girl

“She?” was all that the smith said, but it spoke volumes.

The elder simply nodded at the man, and then spoke to the room again. “Yes. She.”

Then he seemed to consider for a moment. “If some of you have never heard of such a thing, then I suggest you ask your grandmothers. Sometimes, it happens with children when they come of age, and I assure you that your grandmothers have whispered stories that they can tell you. All I can say is that it sometimes happens, and is part of the natural order of things.”

He was smiling at Syna now, who just looked so beautifully confused, but remained very respectfully silent while Keene spoke. “I’ve also been told, that her real name should be Ayanne. It means ‘Beautiful Flower.” The elder actually chuckled at that a little. “I think it’s much more appropriate than does Syna now, but I’ll just leave that up to her.”

For a long time there was silence. Then finally the Elder said, “Good night, Syna. Good night everyone. It should be a fine day tomorrow. We should all be able to get a lot done, so rest thee well my many good friends.” With that the man walked out of the room, leaving her standing there in the middle, gazing calmly from one person to the next.

With a polite nod to her elders, she walked over to the counter and picked up her tray, before walking to the table where her family sat with Jada. Affectionately placing her hand on her father’s shoulder, she asked, “Do you need anything, Father? Did you get enough to eat”

Bryan shook his head that he needed nothing more, but slipped his hand on his daughter’s wrist, and squeezed her in both affection and admiration.

“Calum? Jada? How about the two of you?” she asked them warmly. Jada just shook his head, but spoke more like his old friendly self. “Food, and Wine, Syna, if it’s not too much bother. I’m feeling peckish, puckish, and parched.” Syna smiled at his returning silliness, and she got a nod from Calum as well. She had already decided to bring Dara some wine, since it looked like she needed it.

As she turned to go, Jada spoke softly. “Ahm, Syna?”

Turning she subconsciously placed one hand on her hip even as she raised both her eyebrows and smiled at him.

“The elder was wrong about one thing,” he said with none of his usual jauntiness, which convinced Syna she was to be the butt of another of his witticisms.

“Oh, Jada the puckish? I prey you sir, do tell?” She smiled and fluttered her lashes at him, which almost caused Dara to drop her cup.

“I think you are the most beautiful woman anyone’s ever seen.” He said with utter sincerity.

Syna’s hand slipped off her hip. She never said thank you, but nodded wordlessly and turned to hide the blush she felt glowing brilliantly on her face…

There were still many patrons left, when Syna and Keely finally got to sit down to have some dinner. It was often like that in the common room, where those who needed a quiet place to stay were always welcome. There were still far more than normal, when Bryan decided it was time to take Syna home to rest. Dara and Calum, along with Keely, wanted them to stay, but understood that Bryan wanted to take his daughter home.

Syna took a moment or two, to go upstairs, and check on the healer. He was again sleeping restfully; but, had at some point eaten a good portion of the root paste she had made for him. She could also see that the juice she had made from it was almost gone. His color and breathing were so much better. So, having sent Keely down for the pain medicine, and waking him up, had him chew out the juices, and got it down with the last of the root broth.

She could tell, from his relaxed position, and the languid tone of the muscles over his abdomen, that he was feeling much better. So, she and the Ferryman’s wife helped him to relieve himself, before allowing him to fall fast asleep.

Then wishing his stunned nurse a good night, she left.

Once in the hall, Keely said “here” very softly.

Looking down, Syna found that Keely had placed a small bundle, wrapped in a piece of cloth, in her hand. Opening it quickly, she found half a dozen coins in there. Syna’s eyes opened wider as she looked up at Keely in surprise. Keely often got actual coins from strangers passing through, and even from their neighbors on feast day celebrations, but this was a years worth of coins for her.”

Syna looked at her friend confused.

“They were leaving them all over tonight.” Keely said excitedly. “Mostly at your tables, so I gave you more than me, but it was amazing, Syna!”

Syna shook her head in wonder. “But we should split it evenly…”

“No!” Keely said firmly. “You are the one who always used to get shorted, even though you worked as hard as me. Don’t worry about it. I still do well enough.”

Syna nodded, and began to turn away, when Keely reached out to hold her back. She could see that Keely looked sad, and upset, and just stood there.

“What is it?” Syna asked, but Keely did not respond.

Looking at her, Keely looked like she might start to cry. Then it dawned on Syna why, so much had happened so quickly.

“I missed you too, Keely.” which was true, considering how she had wanted to get back to her family and friends while she was awake.

“I missed you so.” Keely said quietly, her frown softening a little.

Syna felt Keely’s hand on the back of her neck only a moment before their lips met briefly, but this time it was as friends who’d been suddenly and frighteningly parted. Even so, Syna found her lips were warm and moist, and as soft as they could be, but Keely quickly pressed her cheek into her own, and crushed Syna to her.

Syna’s head was swimming with the heady rush of unaccustomed affection, when she felt the girl slip her other arm about Syna’s waist, and pulled her tightly

Syna had no will to do anything other than to hold Keely tightly, and return her embrace. She was perfectly willing to hold Keely for as long as the girl wanted. Sensing this, Keely held on even harder.

When Syna finally felt Keely’s warm sweet breath move from her sensitive cheek, she whispered, “That was nice.” which caused the girl to giggle at the surprise in Syna’s voice, even as she pressed her own cheek into Syna’s, one last time.

“Oh Syna.” Keely whispered to her. “I’m sorry. I just can’t help it. I don’t know why.” She paused, as Syna could feel her still trying to catch her breath fully. “Ever since I saw you dressed like this, I couldn’t think of anything else. Now, that you’ve…” Keely simply hugged her tighter. “It’s all I can do to keep from doing that to you in front of everyone.”

Now that was an image that left both girls giggling freely, while trying to be quiet in deference to the guests who had already gone to bed in the rooms up here. “We may have to try that tomorrow.” Syna said through a giggle, as the image of Keely kissing her like that, in the middle of the room, with crockery hitting the floor on all sides, made it hard to breath.

“I have to go, Keely.” Syna whispered.

“I know, Syna. I’m sorry. Please don’t think I’m…” Keely was no longer laughing.

“Keely, look at me.” Syna whispered, with the understanding well beyond her years taking over. She understood Keely better now than anyone, and certainly for the first time in their lifetime together.

Slowly, and reluctantly, Keely look into Syna’s eyes. Syna could feel her tremble slightly, even as she felt her warm sweet breath against her lips and face again. It was intoxicating. Keely was still the most beautiful girl in the valley to Syna, and to Syna she always would be.

“Keely, don’t be afraid of me” Syna whispered as she looked into Keely’s eyes. “I’m just like you. I love you. I always have.”

The meaning of her words had only just begun to sink into the girl’s confused consciousness, when Syna leaned in to once more capture Keely’s lips with her own. Keely sighed so soft it was only felt and not heard, allayed any doubts that may have lingered in Syna’s mind about Keely …

“I have to go, but I will see you again as soon as I can.” Syna whispered, and took Keely by the hand, as they struggled down the stairs on rubbery legs, and straining for breath.

“Are you feeling all right?” Dara asked Keely, the moment she saw her face.

“Yes, Mother.” Keely said huskily, and then said with as much intention of covering the moment of awkwardness, as acting in kindness. “I’ll get Syna a cape to cover her for her walk , and she hurried to her room to bring down her best cape.”

It was hard to say goodbye, in front of all the patrons who remained, but they managed. Somehow.

 
 

 
 

      On the walk home, Syna half expected her father to ask more questions, but in fact, just being together was enough. He reached out and patted her shoulder occasionally, as they each made little comment about nothing important, such as how high the corn was in Ladd’s field this harvest, but nothing of much more import.

Syna had long realized how tired she was, when they finally arrived home, and her father sent her to bed. He went back out to check the animals before doing so himself. Syna took some tinder, and lit some candles, the fire having long burned out. Taking one in her room, she opened the chest, and carefully began to undress.

Without even realizing it, she was watching herself in the mirror. Several times she felt as if she had forgotten something important as if she had something important yet to do, so she paused to watch whenever she removed her blouse, or skirt. She didn’t think about it, though she did move to close her door before her father came back into the cottage.

Standing there, she could see herself in the fine mirror, but…. She must have stood a long time, because the sound of the cottage door startled her visibly in the mirror.

Looking in the chest, which seemed to take up half of her small room, she found a pretty nightshirt, and slipped into it. Then taking another smaller ribbon, she made to tie her hair, but had to stop to look at its luster in the mirror too. It was beautiful, and thinking that struck her as odd.

It was all so overwhelming, she just could not think anymore. Taking her mother’s brush, she lovingly brushed out any strands that hand been displaced by the night wind, before finally tying her hair securely for the night. Then opening her door, she quickly walked out to wash her face in the little washbasin in the common room. She was aware, that her Father’s eyes never left her.

“I’m glad you’ve the use of the clothes, Dy…, Syna.” he said quietly. She could only smile at him, as she thought that it had been her discovery of the contents of the chest, that had preceded so much. “It’s good to have you back.” he smiled warmly at her.

On impulse, she walked over, and leaned down to kiss his cheek softly. “Me too, Father. But I was only gone for one night.” She said while stiffening a huge yawn, that prevented her from seeing his expression. “I’m so sorry to have worried you all. It won’t happen again. I love you, father. Sleep well.”

His eyes followed her through the door to her room. The feeling of the mattress that her mother had made for her, and her pillow and blanket made Syna sigh out loud, as for the first time in years, she fell fast asleep without the heartbreaking images of taunts, and her longing for her mother filling her head. Tonight, the pictures her mind showed her were all of beautiful places, fairies, the occasional unicorn… and Keely.

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
 
[email protected]

 
 

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

So many paths lead through the wood. All different night from day. Turning, ever crossing so who will find the way. A mother’s heart is strongest, though her eyes see only light. A father ever watchful staves off a coming night when eyes beheld so many years with wisdom they might find steps to lead us to the path, to bring us peace sublime. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift           Part Nine

     

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     Syna awoke to the full sunshine streaming into her small room. It was unheard of for her to sleep so late, but of course, she had been very tired. For many minutes she just closed her eyes, and lay there, enjoying the comfort of her covers and her bed. Someone had opened her window, and a warm inviting breeze was flowing over her, coaxing her to wakefulness.

Stretching long and languidly, Syna rose up to peek out of the window. Faintly, she could hear her father talking to the animals, obviously working about the yard today. Pausing to listen to the songs of the birds, a small splash of color caught her eye on the window. Reaching out she found it was a small bundle of flowers, no two alike, tied in a bow made from a small green stem.

“Aida.” Syna whispered to herself, and smiled.

Yawning and stretching once more, she quickly began to move about to care for her needs of a new morning.

She bathed herself in a basin of warmed water, before moving to the box under her bed to find something to wear. Once she pulled it out, however, she could only laugh atthe things she’d found there. Moving to the Trunk, she begin pulling things out to lay on her bed. She only had to move a few of the things before she found a brown skirt and a thistle green bodice to replace the ones she had been wearing for…, two days.

As she dressed the girl in the mirror, she could not help but grin at her when on an impulse she went back to the trunk to retrieve another gold colored ribbon.

Even though she was glad she had placed the bars of soap in the trunk, her first task was surely to take all the clothes in the trunk and hang them outside. She was amazed that it took her four trips. Many of the finer things in the bottom of the trunk, Syna could never remember seeing.

Syna felt very comforted to be about the familiar tasks of caring for both herself and her father. Every so often as she would move about, she would catch her reflection in the surface of the water cistern or in the mirror. They amused her, these reflections, as she watched her hands raise up to smooth and feel the beautiful clothes that enveloped her smooth skin. Much of her dull confusion of the last few days was fading, but still she couldn’t help but feel that there was something she had wanted to do.

Drawing away, to go and turn the bread that was baking in the oven niche, she could hear that her father was now working right outside the cottage. So, dipping some hot water, she made him a flagon of tea chosen from herbs that she knew would give him energy and help rebuild his strength. It was as if he had not been eating, even though she had been putting extra portions in his meals while he had worked so hard to clear the stream.

The tea would help on a day that was cool enough to herald the fall, and would also taste very good, which was why she made herself a much smaller cup. Smoothing the golden bow that she had placed in her hair that morning, she walked the tea out to her father.

 

 

          She could see that he was building something against the south side of the cottage. He had built a floor, and was seemingly enclosing three sides, leaving a gap between the structure and the house. She could also see, that there were the beginnings of what looked like a small hearth in the wall on the back side.

“What are you building, father?” She asked brightly, as she handed him the tea. It was sunny, and warmer outside than that morning, but the breeze still gave hint to the cooler season that was so late in coming this year.

“It’s something I saw when I was looking for you…” Bryan turned, setting an adz aside to take several appreciative sips of the tea. “It’s called a privy shed. It will be covered on three sides, and it has a small hearth where you can light a fire when the weather is cool. You can wash in here, and not get the floor of your room wet, but still have all the privacy you might need.”

Syna could see a look of mild discomfort on her father’s face when he mentioned privacy. He handed her the empty cup before he turned back and began to smooth the inside of one of the posts he had erected at the corner of the platform.

“That’s very clever, Father. Where did you see it again?” She asked him, trying to keep the conversation practical, rather than focusing on her growing need for privacy.

“I don’t remember in which of the villages, Syn…” He answered, again tripping over her name.

“It’s all right if you call me Syna, Father.” She said gently, causing him to stop and turn and stare directly down into her eyes for a moment or two.

“I’ve never really liked that name.” He said flatly. “I’ve heard too many people refer to you in that way, and it doesn’t feel right to me somehow to call you something that used to hurt your feelings so much.” In spite of the pain on his face, he kept looking at her honestly.

It amazed Syna that he was so strong. For the first time, she could begin to appreciate him as a man, and not just her father. He was very good, and very strong. Most people would have looked away. It shocked her to realize that she was thinking with approval of why a woman as beautiful as her mother might have chosen him as a husband, because it was such an odd thing to think

Finally Syna collected her thoughts enough to tell him “It doesn’t hurt me any more, Father; and it’s just as pretty a name as any other. I like the name now, and I especially like it when you call me that.”

The look on her father’s face was warmer, but still not completely convinced.

“Well then, what about Ayanne, father? If you would prefer to call me that, you may.”

Clearly, this thought was no greater comfort to her father. She found herself asking again, “What is it father?”

Slowly he shook his head as he stared at her for a moment before speaking. “Its just that it’s been a long time since I’ve heard that name.”

Syna could not have been more surprised. “You’ve heard that name before?”

Her father nodded and watched her for a few moments more, always seemingly on the verge of speaking, but he said nothing further.

Finally Syna could not take it any more, and asked more earnestly than she normally ever would when speaking to her father. “Where?”

Bryan’s lips tightened for a moment, not in annoyance at how his daughter prodded him, but more in an aversion to speaking the words.

“That was a name your mother told me… If…” His face was now a mass of emotion as he turned once more toward the post. “If you had been born a little girl...”

Syna watched her father’s back for the few moments that it took the tool that he had been smoothing the post with to slowly fall to hang limply at his side.

Syna stepped toward him, and soon she was holding him from behind. “I’m so sorry father. I’ve hurt you so much lately, and I’ve never meant to hurt anyone.” Syna squeezed him about the middle.. “I miss her too.”

“I know you do, little one. A boy…” he clucked out loud now, shaking his head at his mistake, but feeling better to be able to talk about it openly. “Sorry. A girl shouldn’t have to grow up without her mother, and with only a big lout for a father to ease her way.” He turned carefully within her arms enough to drag her around where he could hug her back.

“You’re not!” she managed, before his strong grip crushed her to him briefly.

“Yes I am little one. But I love you more than anything in this world, and somehow your mother always thought that if anything ever happened to her, that would be good enough.” His grip on her had shown no sign of abating, when he spoke once more. “I long ago learned to trust her judgment in such things, child. I still pray every night she was right.”

It was one of the few times Syna had seen her father smile when he had talked about his missing wife. Syna just listened to him, willing him to go on - for both their sakes.

“She always seemed to know what to do. I’ve never seen anything like it, unless of course it was what I see in you. I don’t know what happened to you…, but I can tell you that even though I’m scared, I still love you just as much. You are just like your mother.”

Syna’s eyes were a little wet, as he pushed her back, allowing her to say. “That’s why I like you to call me Syna, father. I know you do.” She was just dabbing her eyes with the edge of her maiden’s armor, when a voice from behind startled them both rather badly.

“Morning Bryan. …Syna…”

Syna turned to see Dara, and Keely standing there watching them. The look on both of their faces told her that they had been there sufficiently long enough to hear much of what her father had said.

“Hello, Dara.” Bryan said.

“Hello, Dara.” Syna, echoed. “Hello, Keely”

No sooner had she gotten the words out, than Keely had taken two steps toward Syna, and pulled her into a tight hug. Syna could see Dara’s brows as they slowly climbed toward the top of her head. She looked worried, but she said nothing. Keely held onto Syna for just long enough for Bryan’s brows to begin the same slow crawl upward, before the girls stepped apart.

“I’ll make some more tea, Dara,” Syna said taking Keely by the hand. “I’ve just made some sweet breads to surprise Father, but we can all have some now.” Both were grinning as they hurried around to the front of the cottage.

Bryan almost avoided Dara’s eyes when she turned back from watching the retreating backs of their daughters to look at him. In an instant, they both knew that the same name had popped into both of their minds: Chandi. Neither would speak it though, for fear of causing hurt in the other. Neither needed to. All of them had been friends for too many years.

 

 

          Once the girls got inside, it was only moments before Keely had pressed her lips to Syna’s. Not wanting to be caught, Keely kissed her quickly but very passionately, before she then began to drag her friend to the hearth. “Come on, Syna. I’ll help you.”

 

 

          “It’s good to see you, Dara.” Bryan began again. “I’m a little surprised though. I had assumed that you and Calum would have had a late night. What brings you up the valley so early this morning?” Bryan smiled at her.

Dara laughed out loud at him, and walked over to pat his arm affectionately. “You know, I almost corrected you when you told Syna you were dumb, Bryan, but a remark like that makes me think I’m glad I didn’t.” She laughed a little more, even reaching out to pat his arm affectionately again, even as she might have done to her own Calum. In silent agreement, both turned toward the cabin.

When Dara spoke, she consciously put the concern for Bryans plight behind her. Not because she was concerned to let him know of her genuine affection for him. He had always been very dear, and she had never hidden that, but rather she chose not to take that path along which lay dealing with the root of all of his unhappiness. All of their lives had changed when Aria disappeared. The not knowing had, over time, changed them more.

She already had one…, or perhaps now two, unpleasant tasks before her.

“The truth is, Bryan, we didn’t have too late a night. Most of the folks left for bed within an hour of your leaving last night.” She said this glancing up at him, to see him nod with complete understanding before she continued “And, Bry, I’m ashamed to say that it was Keene’s Idea for me to come up as soon as I could get away.”

That brought Bryans brows up to their apogee once more. “Why did Keene send you?” He asked, unable to choose between the half dozen reasons the elder might legitimately have done so this particular morning.

“Well, I’m ashamed to say this, but it was his idea that I should come up… and if it was truly necessary, to give your little Syna the benefit of that same little talk that I gave to Keely some years ago.”

Bryan stumbled, even though the ground over which they passed had long ago smoothed by many years of use.

“That’s what I said.” She continued without breaking her own stride, even thought Bryan had not spoken. “To be honest, I’m a little embarrassed that I did not think of it myself, but to be sure, it’s not like we’ve had much time to get use to this. I assume he thought it might be a good way to confirm… Well, you understand.”

If Bryan had not been so lost in thought, he might have stammered at the implications Keene had suggested.

“Dara, I may be a man, nowhere as bright at Keene; but I think I can explain anything that she need s to hear I’m her father after all…”

Dara simply nodded, and waited for the realization grow in him, as it surely would, that father or no, Keene was probably right. Pregnancy and sex was one thing, but hygiene was another matter altogether.

Bryan was almost to the door when his thoughts finally crystallized. “Well.” he said loudly, “That shed won’t get built by itself.” as he turned to cover his embarrassment at taking the easy way out.

Dara was smiling sympathetically, even when he gave her a little pat on the shoulder, as one man does to another to wish them luck, because she had seen the look on his face. One of the things that Keene had said to her, was that Bryan was in fact one of the smartest men he knew, but as a relatively young man, he still had his limitations. Keenehad confided that he was not getting any younger, so much so that he was beginning to look forward to the day when he and Braelan could sit together by the fire while Bryan had all the fun.

It was the first mean thing she’d ever heard the elder say.

She was still laughing in sympathy, for both reasons, as she passed through the door.

 

 

          A remnant of the smile was still on Dara’s face when she stepped across the threshold into the common room of Bryan’s cottage, but it quickly died. It took her a moment for her eyes to adjust, but not so long that she did not see her Keely quickly release Syna’s hand from her own.

She quite openly sighed to herself, and said “Keely?”

“Yes mother?”

“It’s quite common for one girl to hold her best friend’s hand. It’s quite another for her to let go of it, as if she’s grabbed a hot pot handle, whenever someone else walks into the room.”

Dara’s face held little if any emotion that the girls could fix upon, but the one that was most absent was pleasure. Dara, with a mother’s instinct for both of the children, knew that there was another problem here. She had seen signs in Keely, her lack of interest in any of the young men in the village, but she had wanted to hope that it was just that she was young. Her beauty, Dara knew, would bring many of the young men into her circle. Now, it looked like her worries would take their most troublesome form. It reminded her of Chandi so many years ago, and they had been quite right about her.

She wanted to stomp her foot, and scream out some vile curse.

The discussion she’d fought so hard to arrange with Syna less than a month ago, she might have had with her own daughter at any time. Damn!, she thought.

Syna simply shrugged a little nervously at her, in an obvious gesture of apology, but Keely looked as if she had been struck.

“Mother?” Keely began, even as Dara simply stood and watched in amazement at the thought that Keely might actually say something to her that approached an excuse, or even an untruth. It had always been one of the things both children had in common, neither had parents that gave them cause to lie.

Keely flushed crimson, before she simply said. “Sorry, Mother.”

“It’s all well, Keely, but you should be careful.”

“How long have you known?” Keely asked softly.

Since about a minute ago, for sure, Dara thought. Dara was a very honest, and straight forward woman though.

“Since the day after Syna first showed up in her mothers skirt and vest, Keely. All you did is go on and on about how pretty she was, and how much you loved her bow, and her clothes, and her hair…” Dara answered, shaking her head at the child. “The only thing you didn’t say, was how much you loved her, but you really didn’t need to. Even your father asked me about it.”

Dara could not muster the smile she wanted to as she walked over, and taking her daughter by the shoulders turned her toward the door saying, “Be a dear and go and get us some more firewood, while Syna and I check these sweetbreads of hers.”

Keely almost objected that Syna had already put in quite a pile of wood in the box by the hearth.

Dara said. “I think that the pile we saw down by the lower field should be just about right, if you take your time, and don’t walk too fast. You and I can talk on the way home.”

Syna watched Keely’s back, as she was propelled out the door by her mother.

Dara was still trying to smile again, when she turned back toward Syna from watching her daughter. Her face simply would not make the expression. “So how are you this morning?” Dara asked, her genuine concern for Syna asserting itself as soon as she saw the worry in the girl’s eyes.

“Very well, thank you, Dara.” Syna replied. “I’m sorry if I’ve…’ But Dara simply waved her hand dismissing that subject for the moment. Even she couldn’t question Syna about her feelings toward girls, when she’d just had the same conversation with her about boys.

So, she simply moved on to the one that brought her here. All the while, she could not shake the thought that she had had this conversation with her daughter some years before, and that given what she had seen in the pair, that it might have come in the nick of time — for both of them.

An hour later, when Dara and Syna both came back out of the cottage to call the others to lunch, it was Dara’s face that shown with a little color. She had no idea where the child had learned all of that, but she could surely have wished that her own mother had known even half as much as this young woman seemed to know. What had shaken her though, was the way Syna had continued to smile so kindly as she calmly and clearly explained everything Dara wished to know. Including her feelings for Keely.

It had not taken long, before Dara had given up trying to gently steer the conversation to the delicate subjects she had on her mind, and had gone over to simply asking questions quite openly for her own enlightenment. She still didn’t know if some of what Syna had said was true, but it certainly made sense as if it was all true.

Syna had only smiled quietly to herself in between answering Dara’s questions, as she went about the tasks of getting lunch ready - just as she had been doing since she came home…

That’s what bothered Dara the most. Dara knew there was a problem, now, and for the first time she was very worried that the child was not just hiding something, but that something was wrong with her. She just couldn’t put her finger on exactly what it might be, and that was a first.

She sighed to herself then, because she had expected to grow wiser as she grew older; and, she could only believe she had. However, she’d just never anticipated the questions to become so much harder, so much faster than she learned. It didn’t seem at all fair.

 

 

          The meal was, if anything, even better than Dara could have managed. Syna had always taken to the maidenly arts with an affinity of a bird to the air. Dara mused, that it was just that they now no longer seemed such a discord. This made Dara worry too, because everything about this…situation, did.

Everyone ate in silence at first, enjoying the quiet meal that they all so badly needed given the stress they had been under. The fact that Syna’s meals were such delightful blends of savory flavors, naturally made their enjoyment of this one a most pressing need. As they continued through the meal, however, eventually they began to enjoy small interjections of conversation as well.

Keely asked. “So what was that you were talking about when we came up, Syna?”

Her father looked a little uncomfortable, but Syna did not see his face as she was politely facing her guests. “Nothing really. Father is worried that calling me Syna might hurt my feelings, but I’ve told him that I like that name much better than Ayanne.”

Dara made a funny face, which of course, Syna did see.

Syna continued. “I heard the other name too, but Syna just feels like me now. Not everyone who calls me that means it in a mean way. I like it better.”

Bryan spoke up. “I just told her that was what her mother would have…” Those words were too hard. “That was a name that her mother had admired.” Bryan told them, as Syna scooped more food onto his plat over his mild instance that he was full.

“You need to eat father. You’ve been working much too hard down by the stream…”

Dara, watched them, agreeing with Syna’s surmise that Bryan needed to eat more, but knowing that Bryan had not worked on the clearing for weeks. Even so, her thoughts were searching for something she still felt she was missing. Then she realized.

Dara spoke to Syna directly “When you told me we could call you Ayanne, was it because your mother had told you about that name?”

“No.” Syna answered, picking up the basket to cut another piece of bred for her father. “I heard the name recently. I don’t ever remember hearing it before. I was surprised when my father told…” Syna stopped speaking when she saw the way Dara was looking at her.

“What is it mother?” Keely asked her, having missed nothing in her mother’s face.

Dara shook herself a little and looked at each of them before explaining. “It’s just odd, I ‘d assumed that your mother must have mentioned that to you, Syna, and that’s why you picked it. I had never heard of it before either, except for one other time.”

“How did my mother come to know that name, Dara?” Syna asked, as she took Dara’s cup and refilled it with cider.

Dara mumbled a little to herself, but saw no harm in telling the tale. Even Bryan leaned forward to hear.

“Well, there is not much to tell. It was when we were both little girls. As I remember it was just about the time that the villagers had a terrible sickness upon them. You girls wouldn’t understand, and to tell the truth neither did Aria or I really, but people got very sick, and many died. We were all frightened.”

“Well one day, when Aria and I were playing by the river, we ran into Keene’s new wife, Nori. She stopped to talk to us, to tell us not to fall into the river, and to be sure to stay dry because if we didn’t we might become ill…”

“While we were talking, she told us a dream she had had the night before. She was amazed, and kept going on about how vivid and detailed it was in her mind. It a story about a Fairy Princess named Ayanne, who lived a long time ago and far away in a land to the south; and about how these little people had searched for her for many years till they finally found her. Nori said that it was a lovely story, and all the little people were singing and so happy because they had finally found that princess, and how they had lived very happily, together ever after.”

Dara shook her head. “I’d forgotten that your mother had picked that name out in case she had a baby girl. I don’t think that anyone else knew of it. At the time Nori told us, everyone was so frightened, that they didn’t see each other unless they had to. Aria and I had to sneak away to the river just to play together.”

Dara was looking at Syna all the while she told the story, which fascinating though it was, was also making her feel uncomfortable.

“I suppose that your mother must have told you that name at some time, or even the whole story when you were very small, but I don’t think I’ve ever heard that name anywhere else.”

Everyone was silent for a long time, When Bryan spoke next.

“That was a bad time. I remember it well, because I was older, and I used to work in the mill for Liam’s father. He was as old as Keene is now, and he used to make people leave their grain out by the front door of the mill, and then send Liam and I out to get it. Usually it was me, because Liam was always trying to fix something or other. Then Keene would bring it back to the village to drop off the flour. Fortunately, we got a very early spring that year, and then sickness just faded away. My mother said that she had strange dreams too, as I recall, but I don’t think she ever told me about them. After the sickness, we were all to busy planting after so many years of famine. Since then, however, we’ve been very lucky.”

Syna cold not return Dara’s stare, in which she had been fixed from the time Dara begun to speak, so Syna looked at Keely instead.

Fortunately, that prompted Keely to speak next. “I remember The Elder telling me about a sickness. I’m glad we don’t have things like that anymore.”

Even as the girls gathered the dishes, Syna could feel Dara’s eyes on her. It was like the feeling of having forgotten something, only worse, because of having someone mad at you for doing it…

 
 

          The girls were talking quietly by the basin as they cleaned the dishes; while Dara and Bryan were similarly engaged as they sat closer to the fire. Thus none of them noticed the approach of the elder gentlemen before he called out from the door

“If I’d have known you had company, Bryan, I’d have waited till tomorrow. Should have sent word, at least I suppose.” Keene, said in a friendly way.

Bryan and Dara fairly leapt from their chairs to invite the man to the fire. Keene was getting on in years, and was seldom seen so far up the valley, let alone the hillsides these days. It bode that he had something very important on his mind indeed, especially since he had sent Dara here already. Nevertheless, the priority was to have the man quickly ensconced by the fire with a cup of warm cider, and a small bowl of lunch in front of him.

His pleasure at the meal as genuine as his friendly and familiar conversation, but both parents could see that his eyes keenly assessing all around him, as he noted everything about the cottage and the girls. They could also see that his eyes were drawn to Syna most of all, even as he made the usual observances of the state of the fields and the harvest in this part of the valley. Would Bryan have help to bring in the lower field? Had he made plans with Ladd to do the same for him?

None of this surprised Dara, or Bryan, except for the point at which he’d turned to stare at Dara for two breaths without speaking.

“Father?” Syna asked quietly, on hearing the lull in the conversation. “Keely and I are going to walk down to the stream. I want to look for more roots for Braelan, and it’s such a nice day…”

Bryan nodded, as she picked up a small basket by the door. He frowned because he was glad Keely was with Syna, not knowing if he would be able to watch her head toward the forest alone..

Dara frowned because Keely was with her too, but was silently thankful as she finally watched the girls headed for the well with the basket and several small bottles.

Keene didn’t make a face at all as Keely once more reached out to hold the knot that held Syna’s apron, but the kindly old man immediately set the bowl aside and took a deep sigh.

 
 

 
 

      “Well, Bryan,” He said with a wry smile, “I suppose that I did not really have to apologize for sticking my head in your door unannounced.”

“No. I expected to see you today or tomorrow, but I do wish that you would not come so far up the valley alone. If you’d said something last night, someone might have come along with you.”

Dara was quick to make grunts of firm agreement. She had often sent one of the older children along with Keene, to lend stronger shoulder to the old man’s travels about the valley. He would not take a horse, feeling he was too old to mount easily, and she did not approve of such a long journey on foot either.

“Calum said as much as well,” Keene smiled warmly, “and even sent one of his boys along with me, but I sent him packing. You see I wanted to speak with you alone, and this time I didn’t want my travels known throughout the village. ”

Dara began to make noises to summon Keely back so that they could leave, but Keene quickly squashed that notion.

“By no means do I wish to exclude you, Dara. I should have said to you both.” He smiled kindly at her, even as he reached out to lay a firm if old hand on her forearm. “In truth, I’d hoped to catch you here as well.”

“Honestly, I’m rather surprised that Jada isn’t here.” He said this looking from one to the other. “I was unsure how I could avoid…, involving him any further.”

Dara nodded, but explained to them both, “He left very early this morning, Keene, well before I did. He asked Calum for a horse so that he could let his rest in the field, and headed out on the south road near daybreak. I was surprised he wasn’t here when I arrived too.”

The Elder just nodded, and pondered that for a moment staring into the fire. “Toward the head of the valley. Humph.”

Dara didn’t feel the need to nod, because there was only one road, and it cut right through to the top of the valley, and that was the south road. If Jada had not stopped here at Bryan’s house, the next point of interest must have been the pass, the village a morning’s ride beyond that..

“Good. What I have to say, is for us alone, and I think it should stay that way. Jada seems a nice enough sort, but the less said about any of this the better. You see, I’ve been up most of the night thinking, and by the time I went to visit Braelan this morning, I was convinced that we might be able to help each other more than any of us realized.”

The look on their faces assured him that he had their full attention; even before Dara settled herself back down to listen to the man politely.

“I’m not sure of all that has happened, but to be honest, I’m inclined to think of it as just one more in a long chain of miracles that we will never be able to explain. I have to say, that the most amazing part of this miracle may be that Syna never seems to stop smiling. At the very least, that may be the part in all this that warms this old heart the most.”

“What is more important though, is that her blessing may be just the device we need to help not only your lovely daughter, but the rest of the village as well.”

“Help the village?” Dara asked the man, more than a little worried. “I’d have thought that you’d be more worried about the child’s safety.”

Keene squeezed Dara’s arm once more, but saw the mirrored concern in Bryan’s eyes as well.

“That’s just it. If I am right, I don’t really think we need worry about that any further. To be sure, I was very concerned of late. Mostly for the child’s safety, but also for the problems it might cause in the village. I have to say, that I found what that miserable Chandi did to him even more worrisome than what the boys were saying. After all, we’ve long known that they were a pair of near sighted Asses who were only waiting for the opportunity to get themselves into really serious trouble. No, I was more worried that the villagers as a whole would decide that Syna was the real problem, and one that they were better off without.”

Bryan and Dara both looked as if they had something to say to that, but neither did.

“It’s silly, and it’s hard to believe of the people we’ve lived with , but the truth is that three lazy people and a mug of brandy is all that’s needed to start the worst kind of trouble. Not fifty miles from here, I’ve heard that some townspeople dragged a widow woman from her house, where they threw her bound into a river for a wytch. I will not have that here. Not while I’m alive, and most certainly not to one of our children.”

Keene could see that their personal concerns had not allowed them to see Syna’s problems within the whole scope of the village as Keene had, even as he secretly took a little pleasure in their realization that he knew the circumstances of the encounter with Chandi on the road. However, he could also see their realization of how broad the puzzle was that he, Keene, had been trying to piece together. He gave them only a moment before he continued.

“To tell you the truth, until this morning, I had no idea what I was going to do. I honestly did not know which of you two, or Calum, or Liam might be brought before the elders with the blood one of those fools still on their hands. My bet would have been on Dara,” he smiled at her in apology, “but I have to say that I am now feeling much better about the whole thing.”

“I don’t fully understand, Keene.” Bryan said to the man.

“I think you do, Bryan, but I also think it will be good to talk it over. First of all, after what occurred last night, I don’t think anyone else will represent a physical threat to the girl. Jada sent word to the boys this morning, just before he left on the south road, that he expects them to present themselves for service to the court in E’lon den no later than next week. I suspect he’ll see them pressed onto a ship by the end of the month. Now he certainly does not expect them to show up, but that will effectively force them to move on. They won’t stay here, and that’s for sure. What’s more, with everything out in the open as it was, I seriously doubt that anyone else would want to ally themselves with the pair. So you see, although I’ll not relax till they’re fully gone, I’m no longer as much concerned for her safety from that quarter. Or..” he finished squinting his eyes and not really looking at them. “I should say, I won’t be when they are gone.”

Dara spoke up. “I was not aware that you had been so concerned. We appreciate your help.”

Keene smiled sadly at her. “In fact, I have to tell you, that I was greatly afraid that I had done too much You see, when I heard what those fools had done to Syna in the village, I went out to visit their grandfather. I told him that I would not only hold the boys fully accountable, but I’d hold him accountable as well for not putting a stop to it. Then when the child went missing, I was afraid that I might have precipitated some harm to him. Now I know that was not the case, but I feel I should apologize just the same for not thinking of that in the first place.”

Both parents heard the tremor of genuine regret that spoke of much affection for Syna. Both assured him that no apology for his efforts was needed, but he only waved them to silence. It bothered him to have them staring at him in awe of his machinations. He knew they had far too little appreciation for how hard he had to try, and for how often he made mistakes like that.

“There is more, now.” he continued. “First of all, Syna is now a young woman, and so is Keely for that matter.” he said, causing Dara to shift uncomfortably. “And from what anyone can see, she is a very beautiful and mature young woman at that.”

Dara’s stomach clinched with the certainty that virtually nothing escaped Keene’s sharp old eye. She was not surprised as much as awed. Not for the first time, she thanked all the saints that he was such a reserved and very good man.

“I still don’t follow.” Bryan said, causing Keene to smile at him once more.

“And I still think you do,” Keene answered, “but you are her father, and may be having the same trouble admitting some things, as all fathers do.” He fairly chuckled at Bryan. “I was never as lucky as Aria and you Bryan. I lost my poor Nori too soon, but it’s not so long ago that I don’t remember that the holy man who married us, never asked any of the questions that he should have. The only one he got right, was to ask if we loved each other. He never asked me if I would be prepared to see my daughter swept away from me in just a few years. I might have blown the whole thing then and there.”

Keene smiled at some distant memories, but remained remarkably on track.

“You see, Bryan, Syna is not a girl. She is a woman. As miraculous as that may seem, it also has useful aspects. Anyone who might have felt at liberty to be harsh or cruel to Syna as an unwelcome child, will damned well think twice before mistreating a woman of this village. That goes for any woman in this village. Not just Syna.”

Keene could see that one caused them pause, so he did the same. He watched as each looked from one to the other, until they fully began to realize just how far the dynamic had shifted in Syna’s favor.

“What is more, if the more ignorant of the people aren’t sufficiently afraid that one of us would have them in the village common for any misdeed, they are probably more than a little afraid of Syna herself right now.”

Dara and Bryan both looked like they might protest in the girl’s defense, so he waved them into silence with a hand yet again. “Now I know as well as you both, that there is no harm in the girl, and there never has been; but, I have to say that I’ll not discourage that idea for a day or so at least. I’m sure that soon enough everyone will come to accept her for the gentle soul that she is, even without our help. And!” he smiled more broadly than they had yet seen, “Even thought, it is that help that I’m here to offer.”

“What help?” Dara asked.

“Well, that’s the beauty of it. I won’t really do much. I didn’t even think of it.” They looked confused, but he only smiled. “Perhaps this afternoon, if you’ll both be at the Inn when Syna goes to check on Braelan, you’ll see what I mean. She is going down this evening?”

Both Bryan and Dara nodded.

“The point is, that I’ve already discussed this with Braelan, and he agrees with me, that Syna will be our new healer.”

“What!” Dara gasped loud, and began to stammer.

Bryan was prepared to continue for them both, in an only slightly softer tone. “Keene, I’m sure you’ve thought this through, but Syna is too young for that much responsibility.”

Dara jumped right in then, as well. “I agree. That would be completely unfair to the child. I mean there is no doubt that she has some skill, lord only knows how, but what would happen if… Well if something bad happened to someone she was caring for…”

Bryan was growing more animate now. “…Then some idiot might be calling for a burning at the stake, which I’m a little afraid they might do anyway. The risk, Keene…” Bryan finished by shaking his head.

Keene just watched them until he had their attention again.

“You have not seen Braelan this morning. I tell you, the change is…, miraculous. It was all that I could do to convince the old soul not to take up his sack, and head off to torture more innocent villagers this morning…” Keene actually chuckled.

That brought a stifled laugh from both Dara and Bryan. Not only was it a surprise, but it was a far more open admission of his friend’s lack of skill as a healer. (Menace would be more correct.) The fact that Keene was several years older than his lifelong friend seemed to be the one point that had completely escaped The Elder.

Keene continued. “In truth, the change in the man is as much of a miracle as Syna’s — rebirth. I will tell you, Bryan, I’ve never seen the like. Aria’s grandmother was one of the best healers anywhere, but even she could only make folks feel a little better. The man I though would not see this morning’s sunrise is not even complaining. I don’t intend to loose that opportunity, not for us, not for the village, and most of all not for Syna herself. Besides, no matter what any of us do, we can be certain that someone who Syna is caring for will turn out badly. Everyone does, in the end, you see. That’s something I’ve also been giving a lot of thought these past few years.”

“Keene,” Bryan said, “I’m as amazed as anyone by what she did for Braelan. It was a miracle. Perhaps in a few years, when she’s older, it would be more advisable. Most of the older woman in the village know at least a little about caring for the sick…” Dara was nodding emphatically at his train of thought. “…, or if you insist, I might allow you to arrange for an apprenticeship to a real healer, but not right now.”

Keene’s laughter took both by surprise. “You think I’d let some old fool trifle with her natural talents. Be serious, Bryan. I know I haven’t misjudged you that badly all these years. Even the best of those people are rarely of any more use that any good woman whose raised a child or two. No. That would never work, and would probably be the surest way to a serious problem, and I mean a serious problem. No, Bryan. I’ll not have any part in that.”

“I don’t want to worry either of you, but you need to understand this fully. Dara hears the stories more than you Bryan. Things are ugly, all around us. But in many of those villages, there are healers who do many of the very same things that some young women are getting thrown into rivers for, or worse.”

“People more naturally expect such from their healer. Especially if the Healer is good
enough to actually help people. No one in their right mind would even consider turning on the one person who might save their lives if they get hurt or sick. Syna would be protected better than any or all of us might otherwise be able to do.”

Bryan wanted to say more, but long habit told him to remain silent while he thought about what Keene proposed.

When Keene finally finished, it was with a voice that was flat calm.

“Someone will die, even with Syna’s help. Given what I saw this morning, by the time that happens, my guess is that she’ll have helped many more people. No one will underestimate her value or her kindness, because they’ll already know how great that is to them.” Keene shook his head, rose to walk his cup toward the cistern. “If not, then every time she walks out that door, Bryan, might really be the last time you see her.”

Dara was less patient about it, but she also held her tongue for a while. Out of both respect and fear. Finally she asked, “What do you propose?”

Smiling, he said, “Well the old cabin just down the valley from your farm seemed to be in very good shape when I sent a boy who came with me to look at it. I think that Bryan should set her up there, to be able to begin her practice…”

Bryan was off of his chair.

Keene held up both hands. “Now I know, that you want to keep her with you, and I see no reason why she should not spend most of her time here in the home she has always known, but as a healer, she will need a place of her own. People who are ill, will need to be able to go and see her in private, Bryan, and they will be far less likely to see her as a child if she is living under her own roof.”

“No.” Bryan said softly.

“Well,” Keene shrugged slightly, “you are both two of the smartest people I know. If the idea has any merit, you’ll both see it soon enough for yourselves. I’ll certainly not argue for a father to let his daughter go off on her own; but I daresay this, that Syna will soon enough be looking for a place of her own, no matter what any of us say… I ‘d prefer to have her close, rather than have her swept off to someplace like E’lon den. Down there, they never throw young women into the river. They burn them.”

He watched them just long enough for that to sink in.

 
 

 
 

      “Keely, please stop, you’re tickling me.” Syna pleaded half-heartedly even as she leaned back into Keely’s embrace giggling. Keely, took it as another opportunity to nuzzle her warm breath into the nape of Syna’s neck.

“No.”, Keely said, as she kissed the slightly smaller girl behind her ear softly, causing both to shiver. “You smell too nice.”

“But I need to find some bark for Lessa. The Elder said she is suffering and… Keely!” The larger girl dragged her down to the grass…

 
 

The afternoon sun was so warm as Syna lay snuggled with Keely, that she was quickly relaxed enough that she might have been able to fall asleep.

She would have happily done so, save for Keely being so insistent.

Syna had no fear that anyone might spy them in their little forest glade. She knew also, that should she be urgently needed, the fairies would let her know. She was only too happy to allow Keely to snuggle up to her, even when she begin to kiss her lips and face gently, but insistently. Syna heart began to race faster as she basked in her affections, warmed inside from Keely’s gentle affections, just as from without by the sun.

Keely, ever more worldly, would alternate soft kisses and caresses with stopping to stare loving at Syna, only to begin her caresses all the more.

Syna could not help but jump a little as she realized Keely’s hand was making it’s way into her blouse to caress her tummy before sliding around her waist, pulling her closer as Keely kissed her deeply... It took several minutes for Syna to remember to breathe, but soon she began to sigh her own passion freely into Keely’s lips.

She vaguely felt Keely loosening more of her clothes as Keely caressed her all over, but when Syna reached to help her, Keely only pushed her hand away. She smilingly preferred to do everything herself. Syna’s need for Keely, and innocent passions began to assert themselves even more, as she shyly lay the rejected hand on Keely’s chest, and her fiercely beating heart...

 

 

          The golden-eyed fairy sat beside Aida, on a branch from where they had already sent away all of the lesser faeries, and all but the blue-eyed fairy who only they could see on the far side of the glade.

Suddenly, Golden-eyes looked at Syna’s Aida with a brilliant smile and glowing eyes, only for them to dim again as she watched the look on her smaller sister’s face. More quickly than a human might have ever noticed, Aida’s eyes began to glow a little more brightly, but Golden-eyes had seen. That there was nothing either could do, she instantly knew the first time she saw Syna and her Aida together.

For just a moment, Golden-eyes smiled sadly, and then touched her nose to Aida’s. With a small flurry of rapid wing beats that only the most timid bird might notice, Aida was alone. Across the glade, Aida could see that Blue Eyes, had turned to pet a fuzzy caterpillar that was crawling by, leaving her quite alone.

Her eyes continued to glow and dim, and then glow again as they slowly moved from the ground beneath the tree, to Syna, and then back again….

 

 

          In her innocence, poor Syna had already lost herself to Keely several times. First she lost herself to Keely’s kisses, which seemed to draw the breath from her, only to as suddenly breathe a brighter life back in. Then to the exquisite agony of Keely’s gentle fingers, sometimes softer than a butterfly’s wings, and sometimes more insistent. Helpless before the innocent passions that overwhelmed her, Syna would be lost once more to her own exquisite release.

She could scarcely feel Keely smiling into her lips, as she held and cuddled Syna tenderly, warmly cupping her exquisitely sensitive center, until her instincts told her it was time to begin again.

But Keely too was lost. She no longer thought of what anyone in the village might think or feel. She already knew. Several small happy tears of love and realization began to fall unnoticed into Syna’s beautiful hair, as she held her there. Keely had lost herself in her love of the smaller woman, so innocently holding so tightly and so trustingly to her.

The heat and moistness, such willing gifts, were driving Keely; just as the small sounds and smells of Syna filled her senses leaving nothing else. Keely’s eyes were sightless, and her breath tore from her as her own excitement at her admitted love for the girl began to overcome her as well. It was a cold fire that moved from her legs to her rear, as it began creeping steadily upward toward her spine, grinding her need into the smaller form below her.

She felt Syna stiffen yet again, at first ridged, and them shaking as she assuming she had once more achieved her heart’s fondest desire for the girl, when Syna screamed into her lips in fear….

Panic and confusion battled to overthrow Keely’s passionate yearnings, a she looked down to see Syna, still clutching desperately to Keely with her eyes wide and staring at her in terror..

Only Syna saw the two frantic Faeries, no more than a bur as they dashed about just over Keely’s head.

It distracted Syna with another fear as she thought they were going to attack Keely, but she soon realized that they were only searching for the danger. In shock, Syna saw one of the small ones, with a stone knife held up near its shoulder, was slapping and kicking leaves out of it’s way, as it searched behind Keely for any danger hiding there. Instantly to strike, at any threat to Syna..

Keely was crying now, and cradling her head, in a good approximation of the frantic faeries themselves. Tears of a different kind were falling on Syna’s face.

“Oh, my angel, what happened? Did I hurt you? Tell me where it hurts! I’m so sorry! Tell me, Please!” Keely was weeping and shaking as much as Syna was.

“Please, baby. Tell me what’s wrong! Did I frighten you?” She pleaded over and over.

Keely’s panic was growing worse with every moment Syna was unable to speak; along with that of the still more faeries that had appeared suddenly zoomed in behind Keely. All save for Aida. Aida was hovering just above Keely, risking being seen, to hover and stare down into Syna’s eyes.

Keely’s crying finally drew Syna’s eyes back to her face. “Tell me what’s wrong! Did I hurt you Princess?”

For several moments, Syna could only stare wide-eyed at her. She tried to understand what Keely was saying, even as she fought to make some sound of her own. Her panic still blinded her for several more moments, before her love of Keely began to assert itself. Ultimately, she was able to shake her head slowly, fighting to regain her breath and her reason, even as she began to tremble like the base string on a lute.

“What is it, Baby.” Keely pleaded now breathlessly, crying helplessly now, and crushing Syna frantically to her in an attempt to cover from all directions in her arms.

Syna’s trembling, an instant reaction to the adrenaline surging through her, began to calm finally as she clung within Keely’s arms.

“I…” Syna finally whispered.

Keely began to rock the smaller woman, and chant. “I’m so sorry, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you. I though you were ready…”

Keely tried again. “I’m so sorry, Syna. I went too fast, I should have waited. I would never hurt you.”

But Syna was just staring up at her in shock. Keely watched her mouth begin to move again for several long moments before any sound at all came out.

“Keely…,” she took a small breath shaking even harder. “Your fingers’ were inside of me.” Her voice was less than a whisper, full of fear and confusion.

“I know little one.” Keely cuddled her head once more. “I’m so sorry, I wanted you to feel good. I love you.” Keely moaned.

“They were inside of me, Keely.”

Keely, sensing something very wrong, lay her lover back just enough to look into her eyes. This time Syna looked back at her, for the first time fully aware. Keely wanted to say ‘What!’, but could not even get that word out.

“Keely.” Syna said beginning weep softly, “I…, I think I’m a girl…”

Above Keely’s head, Blue-eyes shot off to the north….

 
 

 
 

     By the time Golden-eyes came racing through the trees, her chest heaving, Aida was gone, leaving five other greater Fairies, and dozens of the small faeries there watching Keely, gently walking the smaller woman back toward her cabin.

Golden-eyes didn’t have to even look at the others to realize what had happened. Neither worried, nor surprised, she settled down beside the others to watch with an unmoving, and unblinking stare..

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
[email protected]

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

Love, it ties and binds us, To all friends old and new. Those we leave behind us, And those forever true. So what are joys and sorrows, If we walk the path alone? What are all tomorrows, With no place to call a home? To share what lies before us Choose one with whom to lie. But, when one is one to few To thyn own self be true. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift         Part Ten

     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 

     Keely had walked Syna more than half way to the cabin before Syna finally had the presence of mind to reach out and stop her.

When Keely turned, Syna could see that the girl was just barely able to look at her without crying. Syna couldn’t imagine how she could ever explain what had happened, because she couldn’t even explain it to herself yet. Instinctively she did the only thing she could. She pulled Keely down to hug her tightly about the neck. It was a long time before Keely seemed calm enough for Syna to let her go.

“I’m sorry.” Keely whispered immediately through ragged breaths that broke her words apart just as her heart had been by Syna’s scream.

Along with all the things that Syna did not understand, there was one thing she was sure that she did know right at that very moment. Looking at Keely now, she knew that she loved her. She knew she always had

“Keely, I’m the one who frightened you. I don’t know what happened. I...”

Keely didn’t really interrupted her, because she never really stopped talking. She was still trying to apologize, and hoping against hope that she had not lost Syna. It made her deaf to anything Syna was saying, and she just continued speaking as if Syna had not tried to apologize too.

“I love you so much. I just wanted you...” The tears began to flow freely now. “I know it’s wrong. I’m supposed to choose a boy from the village, but can’t. I’m a monster. I shouldn’t have touched you, but I just love you so…’

Syna was hugging her again, holding her to stop Keely’s tearful apology.

“Is that what you think?” Syna asked, finally, and may have felt her nod, but it was too hard to tell from the quiet sobs that shook Keely.

Even as children, whenever Keely had cried, Syna had felt like crying too. Now it was the same feeling, but different as well, because now it didn’t seem at all strange or confusing to feel that way because she knew that was love too

Syna held her back gently, until she was able to get Keely to look at her.

“Please listen to me, Keely. I know you do. I know why you did what you did, and I promise you that what you did didn’t upset me. I love you too. I always have. You are not a monster. You can’t ever believe that. You especially can’t believe that just because you aren’t the way everyone expects you to be.”

Syna paused for a moment as she realized something that seemed very important.

“This is something that I know a little about. I think that some of the people even had me thinking that about myself for a while - but Keely, it’s not true. You are the kindest, most wonderful person I know. Other people may be thinking I’m a monster right now…,” Keely started to protest, but the girl had no energy left in her, and Syna shushed her easily before continuing, “and they may even think that of you because of me, because of what I am, but I don’t care. You have to promise me that you will never say that about yourself again. It’s not true. Nothing could be farther from the truth.”

Syna took a breath, struggling to marshal her thoughts. It was easy to tell Keely that she was wrong to think ill of herself. Keely was wonderful It was much harder for Syna to believe that about herself, knowing all of her own faults, and all the pains and troubles she had caused.

“You didn’t hurt me, Keely. I can’t tell you all that’s happened. It’s all so strange. I just felt very frightened for a moment or two, but it was not because of what you did. I love you, Keely. You would never hurt me. Now, please don’t cry. It breaks my heart when you cry, and I can’t keep myself from crying when you do.”

It was true, as there were fresh tears on both girls faces Syna began to wipe Keely’s eyes with her cloth. At the same time that Keely began doing that to her as well. It was silly, but made them both laugh at each other, even through the pain.

“We can’t go home like this,” Syna said. “Please, take me down to the stream so we can wash our faces.”

Keely nodded. It wasn’t far, and they were quickly able to find a small grassy spot within easy reach of the clear water.

Syna knelt to wet her cloth, grateful just to rest there for a moment or two. She felt exhausted, as if she had been clearing the fields, rather than enjoying walking through them with Keely. She also felt strangely hesitant to lean over the water to wash her face, as if there were something in the stream, barely remembered, but frightening to her.

When she finally did lean over, the surface of the water was no smoother than her insides felt, but still she was instantly mesmerized by her reflection all over again. She remembered, as in a dream, but one that she had lived through before; or perhaps…, it was a memory that she had dreamed.

The medicines that had dulled her mind, and softened the edges of her memories, were making it impossible to tell dreams from reality. She was having less and less trouble remembering all that happened, but even things that she knew she remembered clearly, made little sense as yet, as if they had come from a dream. Some of her memories just didn’t seem to fit.

Out of the corner of her eye, Syna could see Keely was watching her closely. Syna to finally sweep the surface of the water and dip her cloth.

The cloth was a cold blessing she first pressed into her eyes gently before wiping them. She then pressed the cloth once more to her eyes gratefully with one hand, while blindly holding her other back toward Keely. When she felt a warmer hand taking hers, and she pulled Keely to kneel just beside her at the margin.

Regretfully, she lowered the cloth away from her eyes to wash it out several times, before she turned to press it over Keely’s eyes as well.

She leaned in, and whispered sincerely to Keely’s ear. “I am so sorry I made you cry. I won’t ever do that again.”

Keely nodded slightly, but more and more Syna could feel the weight of her head slumping forward into her cold cloth and her supporting hands. Thus, Syna thought it was a good time to talk, explaining as much to herself, as to Keely.

“You don’t have to be afraid. I’m really all right. I feel much better than I ever have. It’s just that so much has happened, so quickly.”

Syna shook her head even though the girl could not see it, before she carefully began to wipe Keely’s face as she continued.

“If it were not for all of you, I’m sure I’d have gone so crazy that the elders would have me locked in my father’s barn.”

Keely still hardly moved. Syna rinsed the cloth and wringing out the cloth once more before she pressed it to the back of Keely’s neck. Syna began to use her other hand to caress Keely’s face to get the pretty girl to look at her. When she did, it was as if Keely’s eyes were too heavy to hold her gaze for very long.

Syna spoke to her softly. “Why did you say you were a monster, Keely?” Even though saying that made Syna’s throat feel like it wanted to close, she had to ask.

When Keely answered, her tone was as distant as her eyes.

“Every day, everyone in the village tells me how pretty I am, and how soon I’ll find a wonderful man to marry. Every time they say it I feel a little sick inside. I don’t want to marry one of the boys. I never knew why, until last Autumn.”

Keely sighed, and a little more animate, looked up at Syna.

“I just thought I’d always stay in the inn, working with my family for as long as I had them, and that would be my life.”

Syna nodded slightly to Keely, letting her know she was content to listen for as long as Keely needed her.

Keely took a deep breath, and sighed it out again before she continued. Her eyes dropped to the stream now, but at least she was talking.

“One time, about a year ago, there was a girl who came through with a family. You were not there or you would have remembered her. She had black hair, and black eyes. She was so pretty, I couldn’t believe it. When she looked at me, I was sure she knew. I could feel her eyes following me as I worked around the inn. I realized that I wanted her to watch me. I wanted to watch her too, but I…, I was also afraid.”

Keely reached up to take the cloth from Syna, and dipping it just as Syna had, as she in turn slightly and began to wipe the back of Syna’s neck.

“I had hoped that the girl’s family would stay the night, and I even asked my mother to offer them a room, because they seemed so tired, and so that I could perhaps find the courage to talk to her-but they left. The whole time she was there, though, she just stared at me. I could tell her mother was getting angry with her about it. Her mother knew too.

That was the very moment when I knew I was different. The girl with black eyes was different too. She could see it in me, just as I could see it in her. Since then, I knew I was different from the other village girls, and different from what my mother and father wanted me to be. I knew I was a monster.”

Syna started to defend her immediately, but Keely chose that very moment to wipe her face and lips.

“It’s Okay. I know what I am. Even though some of the older boys are very nice to me, always running errands or fetching things I need, and even though I truly do like them, I know that I could never give myself to them…, in the way that my mother did with my father. I just thought I’d work at the Inn, and somehow that would be enough to keep me from getting myself locked in a shed too. But, then I saw you that day you came to help in the common room wearing your mother’s clothes.”

Keely’s hands fell to rest in her lap, finally.

“I saw you, and I just knew that you were the one I was waiting for. It was like the pretty dark-haired girl, but it was so much more as well. You were so lovely, and you’ve always been my friend. You were not at all like the other boys, even before, gentle, never cruel. I knew that if I could have you, that I’d never feel so unhappy again. For the first time, I didn’t even care what the village folk might think of me. I just knew, in here…” Keely placed her hand on her breast, “that if I could show you how much I loved you, and how much I wanted to make you happy, that I could make you want to love me too.”

Keely’s eyes never rose from the stream. “I’m sorry.”

For several moments Syna couldn’t speak because her own emotions closed her throat. Thereafter, it was because she didn’t know what to say or how to answer all that Keely had said. Finally, however, she realized it was because she knew she could never say anything so clever that Keely might understand that she was not alone. There was, of course, one small thing she might try.

“Keely, Please look at me.” Syna said softly, but Keely did not move to look at her. “Please, Keely, I have a secret I need to tell you. I’ve never told anyone else, and it’s something that I need you to know.”

That brought the girl’s eyes to her finally.

Syna paused only a moment, taken in by Keely’s beautiful eyes. She continued to gaze into them until the very last moment, as she leaned slowly forward and kissed her lips
.
At first Keely froze motionless, but eventually as Syna wrapped her arms about Keely’s neck, and continued to kiss her gently, Syna felt Keely’s hand slip around her back as she kissed her in return.

When Syna pulled away several minutes later, to catch her breath and to slow her racing heart, she could feel her face flush at having been so bold. Her voice was soft and breathy, but it was clear.

“Do I have your attention, now?” she asked, but Keely made no sound or motion. She only looked at Syna with wide eyes.

“You are not a monster. I love you, just the way you are, and just as much as you love me. I like kissing you, and I like it when you kiss me even more. You can kiss me whenever you like.”

There were tears glittering in Keely’s eyes again, but his time they were a much different kind.

“I’m sorry I screamed and frightened you. I won’t do that again… unless you tickle me.” Syna smiled, and finally, finally saw an answering smile from Keely.

“You love me too?” Keely asked, sounding much younger than Syna could ever remember.

“I always have, Keely. Your mother knows it, and she asked me if I’d told you. How could I? You were going to find such a good match, so much better than me. Now, it seems so silly to me, even to imagine you ever being with anyone else, but I do love you, Keely. Just as I always have. I don’t know why, but now, I’m not afraid to say it.”

Keely’s kisses were still far more careful and hesitant than they had been in the throws of passion, but every one of them was just as special, and just as filled with love. It was not very long at all, before both girls began to smile again, resting themselves for a little while there beside the clear waters of the stream. Together

 

 

         

“I have to look for some bark, and a special mushroom for Lessa’s, feet.” Syna finally said, as she leaned to scoop up a handful of water to drink. “I’m sure that I can find the bark higher up on the slopes, but I’m not sure if I can find the right mushroom.”

“If you tell me how, I’ll help you look.” Keely told her willingly.

“I was hoping that you could go back to my father’s cabin, and…”

“No.” Keely, not waiting, responded flatly.

“Keely, they will be worried if you don’t go. It won’t take more than a few minutes; you really don’t have to be afraid…”

“No. I won’t leave you alone, and I won’t ever let you go into the forest alone again.”

Syna had never seen Keely’s eyes look quite like this before. The only time she had seen anything close to the expression had been the time when the boys had cornered Syna behind the smithy. The look had frightened Syna slightly at the time, but she’d been too busy to worry about it. Now she had all the time she needed, and it was far more frightening than she’d remembered. She could see a fear amply mixed with a look of cold determination.

Syna sighed inside. What else could she do?

“I won’t be alone, Keely.”

“What?” Keely asked, her expression instantly changing to one of both confusion and shock.

“I won’t be alone.” Syna sighed again, only this time out loud. Her father, The Elder, and Keely’s parents already knew that she had told them that ‘someone’ had helped her. She couldn’t see any further harm in telling Keely this as well, so that she did not need to worry.

“I have a friend who will be with me, Keely. I did not want to tell you, because I didn’t know how, and because there are things that I will never be able to explain. I can only promise you that it is a wonderful thing, and that I am in no danger when I walk in the forest. In fact, I’m probably safer there than anywhere near the village.”

“Who, Jada?” Keely could not help the need to ask, but she had fought it bravely for almost a second before the question just popped out.

The question shocked Syna a little as she paused to consider what it meant, but she quickly shook her head nonetheless.

“Who?” Keely asked again, in a voice that was more confused than worried.

“That’s one of the things I can never tell you, but I promise you Keely that I am perfectly safe. If you love me, you’ll let me go and do what I must to help people like the Ferryman’s wife. Later on, I will teach you how to help me look for the medicines that I need, but for now I need to think, and to try and remember the proper recipies.”

“Alone?” Keely asked, half in worry, half in sorrow.

Syna smiled. “No. I may not be able to explain, but I’d never lie to you.”

“My mother told me what you said.” Keely said simply.

At first, Syna was relieved. “There, so you can see that there is no reason to…”

Keely was becoming upset again. “But I love you. What would happen if they take you away again? What if you disappear and you never come back? I had only just found you, when even before I realized it, you were gone. Everyone thought we’d never get you back.”

“Keely, that will never happen. What happened to me was something that can only happen once.” Syna said, hoping it was not a lie. “I will never, ever do that again. If you love me, you must believe me.”

“I do believe you, but what about your friend, What if he decides to take you away. Will you be able to stay then? I can’t loose you again, Syna. Not after I just found you. I couldn’t survive losing you a...”

Syna kissed her again.

“You won’t, ever.” She looked at Keely then until the girl nodded reluctantly back at her.

“Here.” Syna said, placing the herbs and roots she’d already collected onto the cloth in Keely’s lap, and began bundling them. “When you get to the cabin, tell my father that I made you leave me so that you could put these roots into a bowl of cool fresh water from the well. Tell them that I gave you no choice, and that I’ll be just at the base of the stony cliff at the edge of this field looking for two more things.”

Keely took the cloth of herbs and roots that Syna had been working on, and wrapped it up quickly as she nodded.

“Keely?” Syna touched her nose to Keely’s briefly, as soon as she looked up at her, making Keely smile at the silly action. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Syna.” Keely confirmed, seeming at last like her old self.

“Okay. If your mother tries to give you a lesson about leaving me alone, just remind her that I live in a cottage on the edge of the forest. No matter what anyone does, I’m sure I’ll have to be near a tree or two, no matter what everyone wants.” Syna giggled.

Keely stood and pulled Syna to her feet, grinning, and nodded before she quickly pressed her lips to Syna’s forehead. Keely pressed her own unused cloth into Syna’s hand before she turned to walk away. Several times she looked back, as if to be sure Syna had not vanished, but her pace was steady and determined. So, finally, Syna turned and began to make her way across the field to the thicker wood that lined the bottoms of the cliffs around this part of the valley.

 
 

 
 

     Syna knew that she did not have to look very far for the Fairies, so she did just as she had promised Keely, and immediately began scanning the trees ahead for what she needed even as she climbed crossed the field.

Still not quickly enough, it seemed, as before she reached the trees, several of the lesser faeries flitted near her, and began helping her by looking under and around things, without being able to tell what she was looking for. Nevertheless, Syna did quickly find both the bark and the mushroom she needed, before she came upon another grassy area near the face of the cliff. Many of the faeries were already waiting there for her, including Golden eyes.

Syna nodded, and sat down opposite Golden eyes, collecting her thoughts for a time, which in turn allowed the arrival of Blue-eyes, accompanied by several more of the lesser faeries.

To her surprise, one of the little ones flew right in front of her face and said “Ayanne,” before it quickly pressed its little nose boldly against hers. Once having done so, several more of the little ones gave her the same gesture of affection before Golden-eyes made a small sound and gestured for them to sit. All quickly settled themselves in the trees and grasses about Syna, except for the bold little one, who rested himself directly on her knee.

A hundred questions raced through Syna’s mind, while she watched the eldest fairy patiently waiting for her to speak. At first she wanted to ask what they had done; but it was a silly question, the answer to which she now knew all too well. She wanted to ask why they had done it, but that question died even as she looked down to watch her own small delicate hand smooth the front of her skirt. Thus quickly, and in just that way, most of the questions that she had so desperately needed to ask, and to which she so desperately needed answers, simply faded away as she sat there under the gaze of her little friends. She already knew most of the answers-even before she was joined by Green eyes, Brown eyes, and even more lesser Faeries.

Several of the little ones brought her flowers, laying them at her feet. She smiled at each of them in thanks, making their obsidian eyes seem to glow even more brightly than the light which they reflected with such perfection.

“Thank you.” She whispered as she picked up the flowers to smell them, before looking around to find they had been joined by fairies she had never seen.

She turned back to the Golden-eyed fairy, and asked the only question that still made sense.

“Where is Aida?”

Golden eyes actually smiled at her warmly as would a mother to a child she was proud of. Clearly she had appreciated much of what had gone on within the child, and Syna could tell she was proud of her for trying to answer the many questions herself, calmly and logically.

“Aida was upset, Syna. She flew to speak with The Ancient. When she first found you, child, as you slept, she flew to Asho and begged him to help you. Even though she already knew that he would help you, she still begged him to heal your beautiful heart.” The largest fairy placed her hand on her breast, just as Keely had. “Even then, the bond between you was forming very quickly, because you are so very special.”

“I frightened her too, just like Keely?” Syna asked sadly.

“Yes and no, Child.”

For a moment, Syna could see a little rhyme running through Golden eyes’ expression, but mercifully, she still spoke to Syna as any human would. It was one of the things she admired about the eldest fairy.

“Aida feels what you feel. If you feel fear, than Aida feels that same fear, even if she does not understand the cause. That is what it means when a fairy and a human are joined. She feels from you, even when she can not understand, all the same things that she might feel from one of us” she gestured toward the gathered fairies.

Syna tried to collect herself. “Did she go, because of Keely?”

Golden-eyes smiled, and shook her head. “That is not why she flew to Asho, Syna. She loves you, and of course, she wishes she could show you the same affections the girl does, because we are quite alike in that way; but, the bond between a fairy and a Fairy-friend is precious and rare in it’s own way. She feels a closeness with you, which I am sure you feel as well.”

Syna frowned. She realized that she did feel her bond with Aida. Aida was important to her, and she loved her as much as Keely, even though it was different. “I do,” she said, as much to herself as to the golden eyed fairy.

“It is slower for the human, but even though it is closer than the bond you will feel with your mate, it is still different from anything you are used to. Aida likes the young woman, Syna. She has told me that she believes her to be a suitable female mate for you.”

Syna felt a blush, and instantly wanted to change the subject, but could not. There was even less point in doing so, because the fairies, unencumbered by the medicines she had been given, were clearly well ahead of her, even in her feelings.

“So, Aida was not jealous of Keely?” Syna asked softly.

Golden eyes gave her that smile again. “No, Syna. Or, if so, perhaps only a very little for the thing that she cannot share with you. She went to the ancient to beg him to help ease your fear, feeling that you were not ready yet. She needed to speak to him, even though Green eyes,” she gestured, “and I,” she also startled Syna a little by using the name Syna had created, “both told her you were ready. She will be back to see this for herself in just a little while.”

Syna thought about that for a moment or two before she spoke. “Please tell Asho not to worry. I don’t know why I got so frightened, but it was not because I was upset at what he did.”

Real questions were forming now.

Golden eyes laughed. “At what he did?” The eldest fairy laughed again. “He is not worried about you, Syna. He loves you very much, and he is very proud of you. He can remember three others, Princesses like yourself, but he believes that none were as special as you. While you slept, he came just to stand and look at you many times.”

New questions began to race, and to turn themselves over rapidly until one blocked out all the others.

“Princess?” Syna asked, in a voice so soft that it was doubtful that a human would have heard it.

“Princess.” Golden-eyes positively beamed at her as she actually giggled at the girl.

Syna began to shift about uncomfortably. “But that’s not true. I’m just a simple girl…”

This time all the fairies laughed as she blushed to realize what she had just said. “Please…,” Syna said, her confusion making her feel very uneasy, as she sought to deal with the enormity of what had happened to her, along with the information that she had perhaps foolishly sought too soon, only now without the cushion of whatever they had done to help her.

Golden eyes actually giggled a little as she said “It is all right if you call me ‘Golden eyes’, Syna. You spoke this way many times as you slept. We do not think it is offensive. We think it is…” She seemed to search for the word for a moment, “cute.”

Green-eyes looked at his elder for a moment, before he flew down to Syna, who instinctively reached up her hand, and in which he placed three small bundles of herbs. Syna looked at them, and smelled one. She took two but the third she did not need, so she simply set it on a nearby stone. The Green-eyed fairy looked disappointed, but simply nodded to her before he flew to take his place back on the branch.

Finally, Syna just felt herself giving up trying to understand everything at once. She knew there were many things that she did understand, but also, that there were so many more that she might never realize.

“I don’t understand. I’m not a princess, any more than I’m smart enough to understand all of this. You are so much wiser than I am. Please tell me why you chose me.”

Golden eyes, and indeed all the fairies, looked seriously at her then. Several more of them looked to the eldest fairy, who motioned for Syna to come closer, and waited till she had.

“Syna. I am older than the oldest trees, and have seen many an age of forests and sea. I have seen the sun rise and set on every side of every ocean; and, I have had to deal with men of many races, and from many places. I have seen and done many wondrous things, but still, I am no wiser than you…”

She raised her small hand, to silence Syna’s protest, which made Syna relax and just listen respectfully.

“The ancient did not change you as much as you think. You are very special Syna. You are part of a lineage that is older than the line of any earthly king. Your family dates back to Eve, whose special daughter you truly are. That is why you are a princess, even though none from humankind now realize this. They know you are special, and as you grow, they may feel this even more, but none will understand what it means to be a Fairy Princess.”

Syna wanted to choke at the phrase, but apart from a profound blush, she neither spoke nor moved.

All the fairies looked at her with approval, and nods, before their elder continued.

“The Ancient has been here a very long time.”

Syna began to ask that question, but did not get the chance.

“How long? I do not know, because the numbers he uses are meaningless to me. Where I remember the shores of every sea, and all the mountains in between, he remembers many that no longer exist. He is very old, and quite old enough to remember your mother, Eve.”

She watched Syna for a moment, deciding what Syna needed to hear first.

“Asho can sense much of the living world around him. He knows things that we do not, including what lies inside the mind of any creature that touches him. It is painful for him in any but the purest of hearts, as in the most precious daughters of men, like you. He can also sense their ‘essence’.” Golden-eyes was clearly struggling to explain concepts that she herself did not fully understand, and had rather only accepted.

Aida chose this moment to come flying into the little clearing, and on seeing Syna, she flew over to her, and pressed herself into the girl’s neck.

Everyone stopped to watch, as Syna carefully cradled her hand about the fairy to hold her close. “Oh, Aida, I love you too.” the girl whispered softly to her little friend.

Muffled by her hands Syna heard: “Of course you do, I’m adorable.”

Everyone laughed, including Syna and Aida, who flew up to touch her nose to Syna’s several times. She also flew briefly to Golden-eyes, who placed her hand on Aida’s breast, before the copper-eyed fairy flew back and seated herself in Syna’s lap, leaning against her tummy.

Golden-eyes smiled at them both. “Ah. Do you remember the learning song about The Ancient, Syna?”

Syna did, she thought, but no sooner did Golden-eyes look down at her Aida, than the little fairy on her lap began to sing:

“Of the stories I have heard,
in all he does not say,
But all the fairies know the gods
created him to play,
And all the earth, was given to him,
to wander night and day.

From the time the gods then drew away,
just why now none can say

Asho would not leave his home,
and they left him here to stay.
But Asho was so all alone,
no longer could he play
He walks here now in sadness,
and lonely unto this day.

From the time the gods then drew away,
just why now none can say.

Of his loneliness he created,
our very fairy kind.
And then the greater fairies,
and him we all do mind.
We love him now, for all his gifts,
and for our very lives.

The fairies do all tend him still,
with his gift, our very lives.

It is said one day that human’s too
will come to know his mind.
Their path has been determined,
and their future he does mind,
For the gods have set them on their path.
Their purpose we don’t know.

One day they will rise to them,
their hearts as pure as snow.”

Syna watched Aida for a moment, who simply closed her eyes and snuggled against Syna, obviously exhausted by her swift passage through the length of the valley. She no longer intended to listen, so Syna looked once more at Golden eyes for her to continue.

“Asho can sense the ‘essence’ of the humans about him, like the flow of the tides at the edge of the sea. He knows when it is nearing the time once more to influence them, so that they will fulfill the promise that the ancient’s foretold. Asho himself cannot foresee all that the ancients could, but he has wandered the earth longer than any other living thing. He has learned much, and he can sense when the essence that lies within the daughters of Eve nears the proper time.

When he does, we move toward that area where he senses they are almost ready, and we wait. At the right moment, and when the one has arrived, the smallest touch can echo forward, through all the generations of men.

We can not stay too long in any one place, though, because he carries the ancient’s blood, and their essence; so he can not help but change many other things in the world about us.

Most often, we are disappointed, and we wander away, to hide once more so that we do not disturbed the work that he has done. Sometimes, however, we find one who is ready, who has the proper essence. When Asho does, he can improve her essence, only a little at a time, and help mankind toward a greater promise. A grater promise than we ourselves possess.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

Golden eyes tilted her head a little to the side for a moment, just as Aida was want to do when thinking. Clearly the questions were almost as challenging as they were for Syna, as she reverted to more fairy-like behavior.

“You have heard stories I’m sure. Not all stories of our kind are kind. Not all fairies like humans because we are simple creatures, Syna. We spend our very long lives in quiet places, each day much the same as the one before. We are simple, so that this will not destroy us. We lack the one thing the ancients gave you before us.”

“What is that?” Syna asked.

“You can change.” The golden eyed fairy paused a long time at that, as the other fairies looked back and forth between them.

“We can change.” Syna said to herself. She had meant to ask it as another question, but it had come out as a statement, as memories that were not her own began to slip into place.

Still, Syna felt numb as she digested all that the little fairy implied.

“My essence?” She asked the golden-eyed fairy, who surprised her by turning to the healer.

Green eyes spoke much more quickly. “We do not understand this, Princess, but I have spent more time with the ancient as he taught me to be a healer. What you call your blood, that which comes from your mother and your father, is shared by all living things. Each animal, herb, and tree has its own special essence that makes it what it is.

In some herbs, it produces medicines that we can use, while in others it produces poisons we must avoid. In humans it is the same. Some things are desirable, while others he would wish to avoid. He has also explained that there are two essences in every animal. One from the father and mother together, and one from the mother alone. It is mostly the essence that comes from the mother that he seeks to improve, but when the time is just right, he can effect the other as well.

This takes many years for the purity of that essence to come together in one special girl, but even when it does, and he can change it, it takes many more lifetimes of men for the change to spread through the families of man.”

Syna closed her eyes. She had no idea how many of the little learning songs, some short, some very long, that they had sung to her. Most had to do with healing, she realized, but there were many others too, just sitting there in her memory waiting for her to have reason to think of them. What Green eyes said seemed to fit somehow, but it still made her head spin.

“So it’s the one girl, who Asho can help, who you seek out?” The girl asked.

“Yes.” Golden eyes spoke, even as Green-eyes nodded in confirmation. She continued for Syna. “But this time we made a mistake. This is why you must never think us too wise, child. Even The Ancient himself, who is wondrous beyond all our understanding, is not perfect. He is mortal, and could come to harm. He is very wise, but not all knowing. So you see, we made a terrible mistake.”

“Mistake?” Syna felt that it was all coming too fast. She had not really intended to ask the question, because the explanations were making her head hurt a little. She was sorry that she had turned down the third little bundle of herbs from Green-eyes, and looking over at it on the rock, she reached out to pop it into her mouth and chew it slowly while she thought.

“Mistake.” Golden-eyes said. “Asho knew that the essence of Eve was very strong in the women in this valley. We came from across the sea, wandering ever closer till we finally arrived and found your fathers and mothers here.” she gestured to the valley about them. “He could tell that there was a very good chance that there would be born a Fairy-princess, such as none of us have ever seen.

I myself have only seen one other, you understand.

Thus, we searched. We whispered to many of the women of this valley as they slept, and touched them to bring back their essence to Asho. Several we found were very special, but Asho’s instinct told us that there was one yet to come. A human child such as he had been waiting for since the first sunrise. Therefore, we stayed, and we searched, and we waited.

Now, we had already found three women, who all held great promise, but there was one who in her own right, was princess herself.

We waited through the years while she matured, and watched over her without her knowing, waiting for the time when she would bear a child. But, this princess did not have a female child, as we expected, she bore a son. We missed you. We did not know who you were until you wandered into our little glade. We made a terrible mistake.”

One thing was very clear to Syna. “My Mother?” She asked in a raised voice.

All the while, the golden-eyed fairy had looked calm and collected. Now she did not. “When we could not find you, we...” The Eldest looked at the ground and not at Syna for several moments. “We came for her. She too was very special. When one is that special, any contact with the ancient’s essence will cause changes in the Human, and this is why it is forbidden to do so for all but the purest few. This woman was much older than Asho wished, though, and was not the perfect one we sought. There were changes that were not intended, and Asho has labored long to mend them.”

Syna began to cry. “My mother? You took my Mother? Where is she?”

“Child. We would never willing take anyone for so long a time. To do so is harmful and dangerous. We have fortunately found you though. Your essence will now help Asho heal the other’s faults.”

“Where is she?” Syna asked in a voice that was much calmer than she felt.

On this point, the eldest remained silent. Syna could only stare back at her, before lowering her face to press her eyes in her hands.

“Syna. No thing of great worth comes without price. You must always remember that. We have begun to teach you healing, because it will help you, and it is needed by man, but even this we realize is something that can cause you danger. There are whispers of a darkness that grows among men, and your light of knowledge will be needed now more than ever it was. Even so, we would not willing do any of the things that have caused you pain, but your worries and our mistakes will be mended ever we part.”

“Where is she?” Syna repeated, only this time into her hands.

Golden eyes did not answer.

“You won’t tell me, will you?” Syna asked, not knowing why she didn’t feel more angry or hurt.

The Golden-eyed fairy still did not answer, but Syna saw a small shake of her head.

Syna stood up, causing Aida, and several lesser faeries to rise into the air. She wanted to walk away, and never talk to any of them again. She wanted to run to the head of the valley to search, but through all this, she could see the pain in all their eyes. Even the little ones.

For long minutes, she walked about the small clearing, wanting to find some way to hate the little things; but, realized that their mistake had cost them nearly as much anguish as it had cost her. In the end, she couldn’t find it in herself; because they had already promised that her mother would be returned, in so many words.

Syna walked back to Golden eyes, who sat more calmly now, looking back at Syna.

“You will answer questions about me, but not about… anyone else, to protect Asho?” She asked the little thing.

Golden eyes nodded.

“Is my mother sick?” Syna asked very quietly, causing the little ones to look at each other again. “Does she need me?”

Green eyes shook his head. “The changes do not affect the handmaiden that way. She is well, but the changes are a danger to others of your kind, and to any children. She knows this. She can not contact any other human, especially not a female, until it is safe.” He badly wanted to add, ‘unless the female is particularly powerful, particularly special’, but he did not. Better, for many reasons to be content for Syna to wait in ignorance of this.

“The handmaiden is my mother?”

None answered in any way, but still, none looked away.

Syna stood for the longest time, but they waited for her to speak first. She knew they would all still be there in the Spring if she did not. It was painful, but she would have to trust them. She sat down.

“So, if I understand it all correctly, you expect me to find a man, and have children?” Her voice was far less kind than it had been, but then, neither was it cruel. Still, she did try to soften her tone. “You don’t ask very much. You don’t by any chance have a little song that explains how someone like me would do that?”

Golden eyes looked fully confused for the first time, as her eyes wandered over the child. She had looked patiently wise, than then for a little while even regretful and sad. Now she just looked confused.

Syna explained, “Even you said that Keely would be a suitable female mate for me?”

Golden eyes looked confused still, until her eyes brightened.

“Oh.” The little fairy said, and began to look at Syna more carefully, even as the herbs that Green-eyes had offered, and she had finally taken began to ease some of her tensions.

“I see. I thought you did not think yourself pretty enough to attract a male…” She finished, before gesturing to one of the little ones, who flew near to Golden-eyes, before zooming straight up the cliff.

Several moments later, another brown-eyed fairy came back with the little one, and looking at Golden eyes, Shyly ‘presented’ herself to Syna as she hovered for a moment before the girl’s nose. In a moment, though, she was flying back to seat herself pressing against Golden-eyes side. In doing so, she greeted Golden-eyes by pressing her nose to hers. Golden-eyes wrapped a protective arm about the smaller fairy, which Syna could now clearly tell by her scent was most definitely a female.

Syna was still blinking when Golden eyes lifted her other arm, and gestured for the pretty blue eyed fairy to take a similar position at her other side, in the same way, ‘kiss’ and all.

Syna felt the realization of what Golden eyes was telling her, but she did not fully understand why it was being told, or what it meant for her.

Golden eyes obviously understood this as well. “I have lived through many an age of men, Syna. I am not much wiser for it, but such things a fairy understands better. The girl Keely is like Aida. Both are content to be consort only to another female. You, however, are like me. I would never be happy without either or both. You are young, but you will be ready soon, and when a suitable male appears…” She smiled the completion of the promise.

Golden-eyes looked down at the little brown-eyed fairy, who blushed as Aida had done some weeks ago, and tried to snuggle closer to her mate. “I have bonded with a female who is more like you and I. Though she does not disdain the closeness of males, and although she loves us both, she only really desires to mate with me.”

Green-eyes flew over and pressed his cheek first to the Golden eyed fairy, and then to the blue eyed fairy, before flying away.

Syna watched him go before she looked down at the backs of her hands, which she held out palms down in a gesture to still the world about her for a moment, and said “Oh.” The pretty pea-green color came from a mixture of a golden yellow and a beautiful blue; she looked at blue eyes who steadily returned her gaze. ‘You think I’m a girl?’ indeed, and he seemed to still be laughing at her about that.

Her headache, had turned into a spin, thankfully tempered by the last bundle of herbs she had taken. Green eyes had been right. She had needed it after all. She wouldn’t doubt him so easily in the future.

Syna spoke. “I think I understand now.”

“Syna?” Golden-eyes said, in a note that made her look up at the fairy. “It is one of the things that we seek, the ability to truly love all of one’s kind. It is always the result of the proper essence. It is as natural and any other thing you know. We heard what you told the girl, and you were correct. Do not feel confused by this. It just is.”

Syna thought for a moment before she spoke again. “I don’t really feel confused…,” which caused the fairy to smile at her again as if she was proud, “but I have no idea how to break the good news to Keely.”

Her Aida, the copper-eyed fairy, actually laughed before Golden-eye’s did. “I have already told my eldest sister that I have whispered to the girl, and the Keely girl is a suitable female mate. Did she not tell you?”

Syna nodded, and leaned toward Aida quickly, to feel a small flutter at her nose. She rose, and began to brush her skirt free of grass, only to have to stop for fear of accidentally striking one of the dozen lesser faeries who took over the task.

“Thank you.” Syna said, to all the fairies, but most especially to Golden-eyes. “I think this will take me some time to get used to. I do have one more question though. Did you say that Asho didn’t mean to change me?”

Golden eyes smiled. “I said that he didn’t do as much as you thought. Some of your changes happened because you are so special. It was a surprise to us, and not. Much of what has changed, the ancient did to ease, and to please you. He loves you very much.” She grinned at Syna. They all did.

Syna grinned right back, as she first brushed her hand through her hair, and helped the faeries brush the front of her vest. “Tell him I said thank you.”

“So you do not want him to change you back?” Golden eyes asked carefully, even though she was still grinning.

“No.” Syna said with a blush. “I just want to thank him for his gifts. Tell him that I feel happy for what he’s given me. Tell him that I now know what being ‘happy’ means. I didn’t before, but now I do.” She smiled, and reached up to straighten her bow before pulling her vest neatly down about her waist.

“Gifts?” The Golden-eyed fairy scoffed, causing Syna to look up at her. “It is not a gift to reward one who has richly earned love and praise child. It is not a gift to reward courage and sacrifice. Nor is it a gift to help a small one who has suffered through no fault of her own. That is not what we mean, when we speak of ‘his gift.’” Golden eyes smiled at the girl, beaming. “However, I will tell him what he already knows, that you are well. I will also tell him that you are very beautiful, Syna. More so, every day.”

Syna blushed, but said nothing more. She nodded politely to the eldest fairy, and turning to go, she held up a small mushroom to the little ones, and asked. “Can one of you bring me two more of these? You have to be very careful.”

The little ones brought several more than two, as she walked through the field into the afternoon sun, accompanied by Aida, and for a time, an unknown number of lesser faeries.

“Fairy Princess,” she said to herself, and started to giggle. Fairies were indeed wonderful friends, but they could be such silly little things.

 

 

          As she neared her cabin, she could see that Keely standing by the well, obviously waiting for her. The relief on Keely’s face was obvious as she ran to meet her at the edge of the field.

Looking back to make sure they were unobserved, Keely quickly pressed her cheek to Syna’s before taking the small bundle in one hand, and Syna’s hand in her other.

“I told you, you did not have to worry, Keely.” Never the less, Syna understood the worry in the young woman’s face. She was coming to realize that the weeks she had spent in the forest were long and difficult ones for all her family and friends.

“I wasn’t worried.” Keely said, avoiding her eyes. “I just missed you.”

 
 

 
 

     Bryan and Keene were already standing when the girls came in the cabin. Keely had already told her that Dara, unable to sit and wait any longer, had headed back alone to help Calum get ready for the crowd that would surely be gathering near sunset.

“Ah! There you are.” Keene said kindly. “Thank you so much for the delicious lunch, Syna. I’d been told by Dara that you were a most excellent cook, but I must say that even all of her praise lost more than a little in the telling.”

Syna blushed as she muttered, “Thank you, Uncle. I’m sure…”

“No Syna, thank you. It really was excellent. I know I don’t get up this far into the valley much these days, but with meals like that on the hearth, I think I may just have to find a good steady horse!” The man beamed at her an appreciative if silent nod. “Now, I wanted to ask you when you are going down to see Braelan. I’d like to be there as well.”

“Is he not well then?” Syna asked him, a little concerned.

“Not at all,” Keene rushed to ease the apprehension, “In fact, I think he is better than he’s been in years. So does Braelan apparently, thanks to your skill as a healer, Syna,” Keene said purposefully.

“I’m no healer, Uncle,” She protested mildly, which only brought a little laugh to the middle of the elder’s chest.

“Braelan does not agree, and neither do I, but no matter.” He waited smiling. Neither of them were the ones who had to learn to believe it, and like so many things about the girl, her humility in this area was a great comfort to him.

Syna’s blush faded a little, as she ran over things in her mind.

“Well I had planned to go down about mid afternoon. I’ve already made up another medicine for him, which should be ready now. Some others I can prepare when I get there. I’d assumed that I’d be walking down to the inn with Dara and Keely…”

“Excellent!” Keene virtually applauded. “Then I was wondering if you girls would not mind lending an old man a shoulder down into the valley. I ‘m not as young as I once was, you know…”

 

 

          His age not withstanding, they were almost into the village before the elder began to slow his pace with obvious fatigue. He really was far too old to be walking so far, both girls thought sadly. All told, however, it had been a very pleasant walk, with the elder himself taking on the burden of carrying Syna’s small basket most of the time. Even so, it was nearing evening when they arrived.

They could see Dara moving up ahead, who quickly sent one of the grooms to lend a strong shoulder for the man. The shake of her head was an unmistakable disapproval, just before she nodded, and turned to run some errand to prepare for an evening that was surely to be busy when word got round that Syna was back at the inn. Looking back along the road, Keene could just discern a man who looked to be Bryan following them, and was glad that neither could see as he waved the groom back to his chores.

Two other boys were leaning against a tree nearby, as they slowly passed. The eldest of them had never been especially kind to Syna, but even so, she took a moment to free a hand, and gestured for him to come nearer for her to speak to him.

“I need you to run to the crossing, and see if Lessa is there. If she is, please tell her that I’m at the inn, and that I’ve brought something that will help her feet. If she can’t come, I’ll come to her as soon as I’m finished here. Would you do that for me?”

The boy just looked at her for a moment. Her beauty was what held him, but he like everyone else, had heard all about the goings on at the inn the previous evening; and, like so many of the other boys, he had been instructed as to his behavior. To his credit, he only glanced at The Elder, before he nodded more politely to both young women, and headed off with his friend to the river crossing.

As they walked, several nearby villagers called out friendly greeting to Keene, and to the girls, but every pair of eyes followed them. This only became more obvious as they entered the front room of the inn.

The fire was already blazing warmly, and over a dozen of the villagers were already seated at tables. It was Braelan, however, who drew Syna’s eyes most immediately. He was seated near the fire, listening quietly to two men as they talked. Syna quickly approached him smiling warmly, not noticing that Keene had moved to a nearby table to watch quietly, after slipping her basket into her hands.

Keely, as expected, was instantly pressed into service by her much-relieved father, who never the less took a moment to come from behind the counter to greet them all most warmly.

“Hello, Braelan.” Syna said to the old healer, whose eyes had been fixed on her from the moment she had approached, just as had everyone else’s. “How are you feeling this evening?” She asked warmly.

Everyone in the room was taken aback by the change that occurred in Syna as she approached the man. The shy young girl, just like the boy they all remembered, had been replaced by a self-assured woman enquiring about the well-being of an elderly man who was fully in her care. The villagers were at least trying to be less obvious about it, now that she was administering to the old heeler.

Syna’s eyes roved over the man, from his posture, to the color of his skin, to the remnants of the dinner in his bowl, taking in all that everyone else had already seen. The danger was well past.

For his part, Braelan was speechless. He could only look at the beautiful young woman before him in wonder. It was some time, with her smiling patiently down at him the whole time, before he could speak.

“Aria? You are Bryan’s …” he hesitated “boy?”

“Yes, Braelan. It’s me, Syna. I see that you are eating the roots I got for you. Do you feel better?”

“So much better, I can scarcely thank you enough.” The old man said, reaching for the girl. “That was you last night, Syna? I thought you were there, but I…” the old man reached for her hands.

“It was I, Uncle.” Syna smiled, and seated herself near the old man, relaxing her examination at his obvious recovery. “I brought you some medicines for your stomach. I’m very glad to see you are feeling better.”

“Better?” The old man fairly gasped. “My stomach has not felt this good in years. What did you give me?” He asked in open amazement.

“Well,” Syna said as simply as possible, “just some things to help your pain, and to stop the bleeding. You have a hole in your stomach. The tuber will help to ease the pain, and stop the bleeding, but it is very important that you not try to take any of your own medicines. You have to promise me that.” Syna said most urgently, even before she tried to invent a compelling reason.

“Yes, yes.” he said with a little peevishness creeping in. “Everyone is telling me that, as if I hadn’t been the one taking care of all of these people for thirty years.”

Syna gladly allowed the small balm on his dignity.

“I thought you might have explained it to the ladies,” one of whom was rolling her eyes heavenward behind him, “but I wanted to be sure everyone understood, Uncle. The roots I gave you do not mix well, and I knew you were not well enough to explain their proper uses to your nurses last night.” She smiled warmly at him, and rested her hand on his chest to feel his heartbeat.

After a moment, Braelan said softly, “Very wise. Thank you, Syna.”

“You’re welcome, Uncle.” She said smiling at him. She too was seeing him in a new light as well, through the eyes of a caring adult, and not just as a child who feared his concoctions. “I’ve brought you some new medicine,” she glanced upward, “and I’ve written down the instructions, so you ladies can be very careful not to give him more than it says.” She handed the bottle to the woman behind the healer, who she knew could read well enough, and who took it with a nod. “This medicine will help you breath a little better, and will help with the pains in your chest.” Syna said flatly.

“How did you know about that, Child?” Braelan asked her quietly.

“You told me last night, uncle.” She said equally softly, causing the old man to look once more to his fuzzy memory of the last few days, only to realize that he would have to accept that it must be true. “I also wanted to tell you, Uncle, that you’ll have to tell everyone that they will just need to get along without you for a while. It is very important that you not try to walk about too much. You need your rest more than anything, I’m afraid. Only time will heal you now.” Syna said this, making it very plain that the old man would be resting for more than just a few days, even if those were not exactly her words.

Braelan began to protest mildly, which brought Keene to Syna’s side.

“Now Braelan, we talked about this earlier. We need you to take care of yourself. We can’t have you doing yourself harm, when we so badly need your wisdom and advice; and, I’ll not be responsible for losing a healer with thirty years experience to a night chill. You’d be better suited to advising the council elders, and the families of the sick, than spending your strength running about the valley at all hours.” The gentleness of his admonition all but stilled the man’s complaint, causing Syna to look up at him, and smile gratefully.

“But Keene, I’ve been looking after everyone long enough to know what I can and can not do. The ferryman’s wife, alone… I should go and see…”

His protests were halted by Syna’s hand gently touching the side of his face. “Uncle, look at me.” She said, drawing the man’s eyes fully into hers. “What the elder said is true. It’s our turn to care for you. You will still be a great help to anyone who needs you, just not by running around the valley in the cold and damp. The season grows cold, and the pains in your chest are a warning. Everyone knows how much you want to help your friends and neighbors, but you have to think of yourself now. This is your time to rest.”

As Syna spoke softly to the man he at first stiffened, and then began to relax more and more. Somehow, her soothing voice made it easier to accept his body’s own desire to sit bye finally, and to rest. Soon he nodded, even as he looked in awe on the girl leaning toward him. Then he nodded at Syna and Keene both more firmly, and more acceptingly.

“Should he have stayed in bed?” The village woman asked concerned that they might have given in to the old man too much and too soon.

“No.” Syna said, smiling kindly at the woman. “I think it will do him some good to move around a little as he feels like it.” She said, rubbing her hand over her lower abdomen, just as she had done to his nurses the night before, to make her point to the woman alone, although Keene saw it too. “As long as he does not try to tire himself out too much over the next seven-day, then he should be fine. As the bleeding is stopped, he should feel a lot more of his strength returning. I think it would be very nice if by tomorrow one of you can take him for a short walk down to the river and back. There are some Autumn flowers there I’ve never seen, and I was hoping that someone with our Uncle’s knowledge could teach me about them.”

The woman just nodded, and clutched the bottle to her chest, as she moved away toward the kitchen.

Syna’s eyes were drawn to Keely, who shooed her toward a table, and refused to let her help until she had taken some refreshment herself. Calum, surprising everyone, brought her a small glass of wine, which he announced in an odd, and rather louder than usual voice, as he placed in on the table. Syna gingerly took a sip, and despite the burning in her chest, realized that she liked it quite well, even as it spread warmth through her.

Dara and her father had entered from the kitchen just then, Dara bringing a small tray of food for them all. Syna could see that Dara had her note on Braelan’s care in her hand, which was a relief. Dara had taught Syna her letters, so she was now sure the note would be followed with a suitable care for each and every letter she has written there. As she took another step, she realized that her father was holding Lessa by the elbow, and that the woman was walking in a way that made Syna’s own feet hurt.

“Here.” was all Syna said, as she took Lessa by the waist, and led her back into the kitchen.

Dara said from behind her, “I thought perhaps one of the small rooms at the top of the stairs?”

Lessa fairly moaned. “Oh, please Dara, not stairs. Just give me a chair. The harness-maker’s son said that you might have something that will help?” The desperation in her voice was heartbreaking, as Syna and her father helped the woman into a chair by the back door.

“I think so.” Syna said. “I’m sure I have brought something that will make you feel better at least. May I look?”

Lessa just nodded to the girl, and looked in amazement as Syna knelt to remove an oversized pair of shoes that she had taken from her husband, and then the rags in which she had swaddled her feet. Keely gasped when the inflamed red skin of Lessa’s feet came into view, which got her quickly shooed to the common room.

Now only Keen and Dara remained close enough to watch.

Syna looked at the woman’s feet, and found that the cloths that had been wrapped around them first held a green pasty residue. “What is this?” she asked the woman. “Is this what Braelan gave you?”

Lessa simply nodded, looking worried.

“Dara, can you ask Keely for a basin of water, and ask her if I might have a little of the soap that I gave to her. We need to wash Lessa’s feet.”

There was nothing wrong with Lessa’s tongue. “I’ll wash them myself, If you’ll just bring me the basin and soap. I’m no duchess to be having you wash my feet,” she said, in what was possibly the longest speech Syna had ever heard from the woman. Looking at her feet, it was easy to understand why she would be a little irritable.

“I’ll be right back.” Syna said, carrying the swaddling cloth out the door into the common room.

Lessa was drying off her feet by the time that Syna came back from asking what Braelan had put into the salve Lessa had used. Her frown was enough to set Lessa off again.

“Don’t tell me, he put poison ivy in it by mistake?” She sounded like she was going to cry.

Syna only knelt down to look again at Lessa’s feet before she answered. “No.” She sat back on her heels to look up at the woman. “I don’t think he put anything bad in the salve. Nothing he used should have caused this. Mind you, you would have been better off simply to keep your feet unwrapped and dry, but still… The medicine he used would possibly help some people with feet that were sore from work or walking. He just didn’t use enough.”

Syna looked at her feet for a moment or two more. It was obvious that she had an itch growing, which she had expected of the abuse of her poor feet alone, but much of the problem was from where the salve had contacted her skin. Syna had learned that people sometimes had a bad reaction to things that would not harm anyone else. There were several little songs about that, but none that gave more useful information than vague warnings that it was possible. It seemed that this was the case with Lessa.

Making up her mind, Syna pulled out a small pot of salve that she had made of her own, the night before, only this one was a smooth white past, rather than a gelatinous muck of plant waste. She took a moment to smooth a small amount over all the areas where Lessa’s skin had turned red. At first Lessa had jumped, more in fear than discomfort at Syna’s careful touch, which prompted Dara to walk over from the door to common room, and press a mug of wine into the woman’s hand. Lessa accepted it gratefully.

Syna was wiping her hands before Lessa had finished more than a third of the wine. Dara gave Syna another basin with clean water and soap that she could wash with.

“That smells much better than the one that Braelan used, at least.” She said, looking at her feet now with an odd expression. Just then, Keely called Syna to help her carry food to group of farmers who had begun their harvest already, and had ordered a large meal. Dara was tempted to tell her daughter that Syna was not to be helping her serve in the common room any longer, but it was Syna and Keely after all, and Syna gladly helped her by carrying a second heavy tray out of the room.

On returning to the kitchen several minutes later, Lessa looked up at her with tears in her eyes. “What did you do?” She asked in awe.

“Nothing really, Lessa. That is just a salve to numb, and to ease the itch. I think you may be in opposition to the nut butter that Braelan used in his salve.”

“My feet tingle, and the itch is fading.” The woman said in wonder, looking at everyone.

“Good, Lessa. That means I’m probably right, and most of the itching should go away quickly now.”

Lessa was becoming more her normal quiet self, now, but never the less, she did ask Syna, “So it was the salve Braelan gave me? When I stopped using it, the itching on my feet got no better?”

Syna nodded to the woman. “No, Lessa. It wasn’t really Braelan’s medicine. It caused the redness only because there is something in there that I think you can’t abide. On me or anyone else it probably would not have done any more than frighten the children away with it’s smell. I don’t think that his salve would have helped at all, but he had no way of knowing you could not use it.”

The woman clearly did not understand, but was only too happy to agree as she kept looking from Syna to her own feet.

Syna asked her. “Is that much better already?”

“Yes.” Lessa answered, amazed.

“Good, then we can try this now.” Slipping a cloth from the small pocket in her maiden’s armor, Syna unwrapped it to show several small tan mushrooms, much the worse for their journey. Syna quickly compounded this by using a strip of the cloth to mush them up ever further, before carefully using it to rub them into the areas of her feet that were afflicted by the itch.

“Aren’t those poisonous?” the cook asked, clearly worried.

“Yes.” Syna said calmly, continuing to work. “The white ones especially, but on the skin it will only harm the itch that has been plaguing her. It does not go through the skin. It also goes away in a day, but it should have worked by then. If it does not work completely, then we can put some more on in about three or four days.”

Syna did not see Dara’s face, but she did not need to. Lessa’s expression of relief, all due to the first salve that she had put on the woman, was all that she needed to see.

“Now Lessa, listen very carefully.” Syna said bringing the woman’s eyes to her from her own feet. “The mushrooms are poisonous, but only if you eat them. I don’t want you to wash your feet till tomorrow, and if you touch them, you must wash your hands with this soap.”

Syna was pleased with the swiftness of the nod.

“I also don’t want you to swaddle your feet any more. Let the air get at them, and prop them up by the fire if you need keep them warm, but I want you to keep them dry. Most importantly, thought, don’t touch your feet and then touch any food, or your face, without washing your hands. And don’t scratch any more! Here.”

Syna handed the small pot of white salve to the woman who gratefully received it.

“There is more than enough salve in here. When your feet start to itch again, and they will, just rub a little of this on where it itches. A little is better than a lot, because you need to keep your feet and legs dry. I’ll be in the inn again tomorrow night, but if you need me, you can send for me, and I’ll come right away. ”

Lessa just nodded, looking at Syna strangely.

“Do you feel better?” Syna asked her.

Lessa just nodded again, so Syna helped her slip her husband’s shoe, sans the swaddling cloths, back onto her feet.

Syna finished by rising up and taking the rags out back, to instruct the kitchen boy on how to bury them for her.

Keene, having watched everything carefully, was once again amazed at Syna’s understanding and skill. He was sure the word of her helping Lessa should be all around the village by the morning, even though so few had seen it, and was very pleased indeed.

 

 

          All eyes were still on Syna as she returned to the common room to be shooed to a table by Dara and Calum both, who thought it less proper for her to serve there. Dara gave her a glass of water with a little fruit mashed into it, and Syna very gratefully rested from all her walking that day.

Conversation had returned to almost normal tones, when Syna heard a soft curse behind her.

“Damn!” Keene said behind her, and she turned to see the man leaning over his chair, his hand on his back.

Several people, including Keely, Dara, and Syna moved to his side. “Are you all right, Grandfather?” Keely asked, as she reached him a little ahead of the others.

“My foolish back.” The man moaned rather loudly. “I guess I should have taken Calum up on his offer to take me up to the cabin after all. Damn.” He swore again, which was only the second time many of these people had ever heard him do that.

“Syna? Would you mind helping me?”

Syna was already moving to lift his shirt from the back of his breeches. “Can we take him to the other room, Dara? I may have to remove his shirt.”

Keen answered too quickly for anyone else to attempt to move him. “No, Please. Just let me stand here, and you can do whatever you think best.”

Syna nodded worriedly, and said. “Would you two please hold his arms like this?” she said to the others, as she helped them ease the man’s arms up a little from his sides. “There, that’s it.” She said as she slipped her hands under his loosened shirt.

Keene winced only slightly, as Syna’s fingers not only explored the knots in his spine as he expected, but to his surprise, she also probed the muscles along his sides, which were warm and sore from the long walk today.

“You hurt yourself when you were younger.” Syna said amazed at the damage she had never suspected from a man who seldom missed the opportunity to pick up any small child he met.

“Yes,” was all he said.

“You broke your back when you were very young.” she said, still amazed.

“Yes.” he said quietly. “I fell out of a tree as a boy.”

“I’m sorry, Grandfather. I can’t do much for your spine, beyond giving you something for your pain when it hurts too much. I can help with the soreness here…” she said probing his sides once more. “If you’ll sit down, I’ll just go and get what I need from the kitchen.”

Everyone watched quite intently, as Syna brought a warm patch of cloth for his back, which she sprinkled with some oil and herbs, just before pressing it to the man’s back. She also gave him a little pellet of herbs, which he quickly accepted and swallowed down just as she directed. That he did so without hesitation or comment was noted by all present, before Dara helped him ease back into a seat in front of a slice of warm bread, and cheese for his late afternoon snack.

It was only a short time later, when he once again drew attention as he rose, the medicines clearly taking good effect even more quickly than Syna had expected.

None mistook his genuine amazement, and the medicine’s obvious relief of his long time pains, where he had never really expected anything ever would. Feeling much better, but tired, he excused himself to all, that he intended to go home and sleep. As Calum called for a stable boy to help Keene home, Calum himself ushered him into the kitchen so Syna could remove the poultice in a little more privacy than it had been applied.

Calum simply began to chuckle to himself, as the old man suddenly stood up straight, and turned on his two would be nurses. “Truly amazing, Syna! That’s the first time my back has not hurt in years. Amazing.” He smiled down at her, before kissing her cheek. “What was in that herb?”

“It was from the blister that grows on the bark of the birch tree. It…” She stopped, because he was smiling at her so strangely. “Are you well, Grandfather?”

“Syna, I want you to remember to call me ‘uncle’ now. You are not a little girl any longer. You are a woman now, and it’s very important to me. Can you do that?”

Syna nodded silently, not knowing if she should point out that she never had been a little girl.

“And Calum!” Keene said cheerfully. “Excellent wine.”

He smiled at the innkeeper, leaving him quite sure to whose cup he was referring.

“Well, good night, all. I promised to look in on the widow before I turn in,” And with that, he quickly turned and strode upright out the back door of the inn.

“By all the saints.” Dara said shaking her head. Calum just laughed out loud beside her…

 
 

 
 

My very special thanks to both Geoff and Karen J, who both took this golden opportunity to help
me improve both my writing, and this story. Their generous advice has been invaluable to both.

 
 

 
 

     -S.L.M.
[email protected]

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

When we share our love, We share our sorrows too With all those close around us, And some we never knew. The path was laid before us. Its turns already made. We follow other’s footsteps, Whatever choice is made. For those have gone before us, we share their sorrows too, Even though the reasons Are things we never knew. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift Part Eleven

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

 
        Syna had been working all morning; first doing her common chores, then preparing several medicines that she knew were sure to be needed, and which kept well.

  She was not surprised when she looked up and found Aida sitting off to the side watching her.

  "Hello, Aida." Syna wiped her brow, and smiled warmly down at the little fairy. "You should have told me you were here."

  "I like to watch you." Aida said quietly, the smile on her face growing broader. "You are happy."

  Syna felt herself smile, and nodded, as she walked toward the open door, and the cool late morning air. She was happy. Not just warm, or safe, or content. She was happy. It was a happiness that she felt in every part of her being. She felt it in her hands as she worked and in her body as she moved about the cottage. She felt it in the beating of her heart, and in the air as it lent her its very breath. She felt it everywhere; in her past, in her present, and for the very first time in her life, in her future.  

  "Is it the girl?" Aida asked, following along beside Syna to alight on top of the door.

  Syna felt a small tightening of her stomach at the question about Keely, as if she had unexpectedly brushed into the cold leaves of a dew-sodden bush. Even if she felt the momentary instinct to ignore the question, in order to spare Aida’s feelings, she fully realized that this was something which she would never be able to do.   Aida knew her better than she knew herself, and she might as well get used to it.  

  "She sort of attacked me." Syna said in amazement. "Ever since I came back, she seems…" Helpless, she took a seat on the doorstep.

  Aida looked at her for a moment, and even giggled a little at Syna’s characterization, before flying down to seat herself on Syna’s arm to look at the girl more closely.

  The little one began to sing quietly, giving Syna the distinct impression that she was singing more for her own benefit than for Syna’s.

"You are a child of the forest,
        No less than leaf or tree.
    But there is more within you,
        Than ever one might see.

    You have great beauty,
        soft and fair.
      But so much more
        is hidden there…"

  Aida was looking at Syna now, as if wondering about a memory, and how to make Syna understand. All the fairies did that to her, Syna mused.

  "As flowers are drawn to sunshine." Syna heard the little fairy whisper softly to herself; so softly, that only her closeness allowed Syna to hear what she said at all. Then the fairy began to speak directly to her in continuation of a rhyme.

"When a mortal looks upon you
        He’ll not see you’re fairy kind.
      But his heart will tell him something,
        Not seen with eyes or mind.

        As flowers are drawn to sunshine
        They will turn with heart and mind…

They who are most pure of heart,
Will seek you out in whole or part.
        And of any folk who love you
          Your blood will make them true.

        As flowers are drawn to sunshine
        They will turn with heart and mind…

  Syna could only look down at the fairy, who had now turned away as if paying no attention to Syna, whatsoever. Aida had already answered her own question, even as all that she said began to coalesce in the girl’s consciousness.  

  "Did I do something to Keely?" Syna asked, afraid to touch on the thought that was creeping in around the edges of her perception.

  Aida only nodded, but her large eyes, now turned back upon her, seemed to be trying to swallow Syna whole.

  Suddenly, the thought that had been lurking just outside of consciousness became clear.

"Did Keely have a choice?" Syna asked worriedly.

  Aida did not move at first. Then she blinked once slowly. Then, for a moment or two more, she was still again, before her head tilted far to the side as if to look up at Syna through the corners of her eyes. Then she blinked again.  

  Aida smiled then, broadly.

"A child I see, for a child you are, even wise beyond your years. You have so much you have yet to learn, and many childish fears. No you did not harm her, for the girl was free to choose. You know she’s always loved you, just as you have loved her too."

  Syna felt a sudden rush of relief, and was very glad she was sitting down. Fortunately, she also remembered that Keely had reacted to her just as strongly the night before she had fled into the wood; so it was her, and not something the fairies had done to her to which Keely was responding.

"So, it’s a bit like your name affects me? She feels drawn to me."

  Aida looked as if she might explain a little more, but in the end she simply nodded, before turned to look about the cottage garden, as if appraising it’s suitability for Syna.

  Syna was relieved, but also worried a little too, to think that she might be doing something as powerful as that to her friends and family. There was another worry as well.

"Aida?" Syna asked softly, causing the little fairy once more to turn her eyes to her face. "Are you jealous of Keely?"

  Aida simply studied her for a moment or two, before she definitely began shaking her head ‘no’, only to have the motion almost immediately turn itself into a nod of confirmation. In the end, the little fairy finally settled on that very human shrug before once more settling herself to look toward the tree line.

  "Oh, Aida, I’m so sorry. You must know I love you too." Syna promised, as she drew the fairy’s eyes back from the trees. "You can feel that, surely."

  "You did not harm me, little one." The fairy said with some resignation. "You promised that you would not, and I know you never will. I’m happy for you and the girl. She is beautiful, and loves you as truly as I do. You ask if she had a choice to love you: I don’t think she did. You are so very beautiful, even when compared to another great beauty such as she.

The love I have for you is different. It is not lessened by her love for you, or that you return in kind." Aida shrugged.

"We are closer than you can be with most of your human friends. I will always feel what you do, as you will grow to feel me too. I would simply wish that I could hold you as the girl does. Also, I had no choice at all. I loved you the moment I saw you."

  With that the little fairy drifted up, and pressed her nose to Syna’s, flooding the girl’s senses with her most beautiful scent.

"Perhaps it is strange and different for you, but you do know, I love you too." Aida whispered, and pressed closer, as she began to stroke Syna’s cheek, causing Syna to close her eyes in reflex, and appreciation.

    Syna would have spoken the same words in return, but the lovely scent was flowing into her, making her dizzy. It affected her body in waves; warm at first then a cold burning moving rapidly from her feet to the base of her spine. She drew a deep breath involuntarily and then another to speak, but before she could, the sensations threatened to overwhelm her…

In less than a minute, they had.  

  Syna’s eyelids cracked open just as her breathing became more even, but well before her limbs were light enough to move again. She saw the little fairy blushing and smiling at her from a post near their door, just before she leapt into the air beyond.

In the distance, she could see Bayford drifting about the far end of the fallow pasture, unconcernedly choosing which grass to sample next, as the gentle waves of warmth still coursed through her.

  "That was different." Syna whispered to herself, as she gave in to her very relaxed body, and slumped back onto the doorframe, closing her eyes.

 

 

            The leaves on many of the trees had begun to show some colors other than green, especially where they could be seen at the top of the cliffs and hills along the sides of the valley. Syna had often wondered how it was that the land just outside the valley was completely uninhabited, while nearer the village, people chose to place their homes just as close to each other as the land they needed to raise their families allowed.  

  Living as close as she did to the old forest path, she had of course been across the top of the pass more than a few times. She had even gone into the dark old forest that bordered above the valley on more than a few of those occasions. In all, however, she did not like it there. It had an old unused coldness that reached deeper down to her bones the father she walked into that trackless wood. Thus, he had never even been as far as the small streams that fell from the hills just south of her father’s farm.

  She told herself that it was silly to feel unease, as she would be well protected as she walked there, but the fact remained that she did feel that way. That was the world outside her valley, and there were many songs that told her how closely she should heed her feelings in the matters of love, and trust, and most especially fear.

Stretching her back, from where she had worked over the table all morning, she drew in the crisp air that now held so few of the tastes of Summer. It was filled instead with the crisp perfumes of the Autumn.

  As yet, she had only been collecting in the fields adjacent to her home, and to the road she had walked too and from the village. Green Eyes had said that he would be here when the little star stood centered in the sky.

  It was only when she remembered a part of the beautiful little poem that she understood him. It was an ancient poem in an odd language that was as pretty as it was perplexing. Aida had told her that it was one of the oldest poems they knew and that the little white star was called ‘Promise’ by the ancients.   The poem said that it circled a land that was the cradle of Man. It was such a lovely poem, this much she remembered well, but she could not clearly remember its meanings, save for the fact that in the tongue of the ancients the word for promise and hope had been the same, sounding like ‘Soleil’.

  Green Eyes had grinned at her, when he had pointed to the little star, where it sat above the western hills the day before.   Of course, he was referring to the sun.  

  Syna had noticed that in many things fairies tended to express things in simple common ways. Clearly, they found it simplest to do things like call all the lights in the sky "stars."   Unfortunately, she had found one night while she lay in the forest that they also had another funny name for the moon, which they also seemed to use for one of the brightest star she could see.  

  Syna was musing thus, tired from working hard to prepare even the limited medicines that she could from the very limited herb stocks she had been able to collect. Fortunately, two of them were very useful pain remedies, and another being helpful for the burning fevers, making it among the most valuable of all the medicines she knew.  

  She had only stopped when it was time to prepare a lunch for her father and Ladd, who were due back from Ladd’s farm, where they had spent the morning preparing for the harvest.

  Her father surprised her with a small table from Ladd’s barn, which he put under a window for Syna to use for preparing her remedies, so that they would not need to be otherwise disturbed. They had stayed only long enough for them to eat, when he and Ladd went off to meet up with Keen to look at the fields further down in the valley.

It was great kindness, the table, and it had only taken her three quarters of a turn of the glass to scrub it clean enough to use. She pressed her hands into her back, and leaned against them to feel the warmth of the sun on her face and to recover from leaning over so long.

  A noise and movement at the northern edge of the field drew her attention. She was surprised to see that Bayford had stepped onto the pasture again from the darker forest. It was obvious that he had already seen her, because he whinnied and began to trot directly to her as soon as he cleared the last trees.

Syna could not help but smile. He’d always been a nice horse, even when he’d been so badly mistreated by the cousins. Even though his eyes rolled in fear when any human approached, she could remember how he’d fleetingly pressed his muzzle into her hand as a thank you for a handful of sweet grains, or some small piece of apple she’d snuck to keep the poor animals spirits up. Now it seemed as if he’d left the upper, Southern end, of the valley to be nearer to the people living here. She’d seen him several times since he’d been kind enough to give her a ride home.

  "Hello, Bayford." She said gladly as the horse drew near.

  He still looked warily at the cottage yard and buildings as if some less trustworthy human might suddenly appear, but he did not hesitate at all to step forward to press his muzzle into the girl’s outstretched hand, and to close his eyes to be stroked.

  "You always were such a beautiful horse, and I’m so glad you’ve come to say hello."

  She stroked his fine neck muscles, still sadly rippled by the rope marks that would never fade. Syna thought that she might actually know a medicine that would help him, but smiled at the thought that he would hardly thank her for smearing awful sticky potions on scars that hardly ever bothered him anymore.   Clearly the fairies had already done all that they could.

  "I was hoping you’d still be here, because I found something down in the village you might like."  

  Bayford whinnied softly, and moved closer as if he understood, and stood straight again as she scratched her nails down either side of his spine.   It was the smell of one of the first apples of the season, though, that brought his muzzle once again to her hand.

  "It’s one of the first apples of the fall harvest, Bayford.   I ate one, and so did father, and I can tell you they are very sweet!"

  She giggled as the horse whinnied approval, as she held the apple out for him to take.   She could not prevent the remaining half from falling to the ground, but Bayford didn’t seem to care, as he wetly munched the deliciously sweet apple from the orchard south of the village.   For months they would be eating apple pies, and applesauce, and apple ciders, until they were well sick of them.   For now, these were the first of the season, and much appreciated by everyone, but especially by Bayford, who would no longer go near enough to the village to reach the orchards

It was all Syna could do to keep this one out of her own tummy, as she’d saved it for a certain sweet horse that she knew would still be around.

  Bayford had just taken the second half, when he casually turned to stare off to the wood line to the west as he chewed   Soon she too could see a swift movement of several small dots, coming toward her from a little more than head high.

Looking up at the sun, shining down from its midday position, she could not help but admire the green-eyed fairy’s sense of time.   Bayford seemed less impressed, waiting for the fairies by bending down to search for sweet grasses to go along with the apple.

   

 

            "What do you call this one?" She held up a spring of plant, which had a small and rather ugly little flower on the top.  

  "That is called ‘Lellala.’   It is not of much use, but it has a waxy substance that we find useful to make hair shiny.   You already know two herbs that are better."

  Green Eyes said this, without paying much attention, but took the sprig to give it to one of the little ones, who flew it back to the little bundle they were collecting for him nearer the cliffs.

  The blue-eyed fairy had accompanied Green Eyes, along with a half dozen of the lesser faeries, including the brave little male who’d seemingly appointed himself as one of her protectors, and who had greeted her much as he’d done the day before

Blue Eyes himself had little concern for the collecting, except for one sprig that he’d looked at briefly before he informed Syna that it was a deadly poison that she must be rid of quickly.   He then took it from Syna’s hand and popped it into his mouth, chewing it with obvious relish.

It had amused Syna briefly.

  Both he and his little friends showed a far greater interest in watching the forest about them, with the little ones often flying right past useful herbs to poke into a hole or a fallen log or some similar hiding place.   It seemed she was quite correct about her safety, and that she would be carefully watched after whenever she was in their company.   At one point, they even shooed away a weasel that had become too curious.   Most of the smaller animals ignored them, strangely unconcerned with Syna’s presence as they went about their own tasks.

  "I thought that you greater fairies grew bigger over time?" She asked the healer, who turned to see her watching the blue-eyed fairy’s back.   Blue Eyes’ wings were flexing restlessly, as he stared off in the distance, obviously ready to fly and check something else.

  "That is true, Syna." Green Eyes said, from a limb beside her, where he was walking along the top, looking carefully at the bark.

  "Blue Eyes is smaller than you." She said. "He is your father, is he not?"

  Green Eyes was looking at the girl now.   "He is.   He has other gifts though Syna."

  "He does." She grinned. He was still the prettiest fairy, even though Syna had now seen at least a dozen more of the large ones.

  Green Eyes, had been learning more and more about her human curiosity. He did not fear humans, but she was one of only a very few that he had known. He smiled at her then, and shrugged just as Aida might have, who also had just come back from across the stream with several things for Syna’s basket.

  "There are many rules in life, Syna.   None of them are without exceptions.   He has always been very small, but he is very beautiful, too.   He also knows the forest as well as any, and is eyes are very keen."  

  Green Eyes and Syna both looked toward the other branch, but Blue Eyes had gone.
 
  "The little ones also love him, because he is so pretty.   He looks after them, and helps to keep them out of trouble.   They just naturally listen to him as well as they do our eldest sister."

  Green Eyes seemed to pause then for a moment.

  "I think, also, that he is perhaps the cleverest of all the fairies." Green Eyes said, finally, surprising Syna. "He learns new songs easier than most, and remembers them longer than all but a few.   He says very little, but I do not believe there are many things so small, that his eyes do not see."

  "The eldest, Golden Eyes, is your mother?"

  "Yes." He said, flying higher to check another branch.

  "What are you looking for?"

"There is lichen that grows in the trees.   It is too late in the season, but it would be good for the man’s stomach.   That which is still here is asleep, and does not make the medicine which makes it useful.   I had hoped to find some, but it does not keep, and it is only useful in it’s proper season.   Still, we find a little here and there, in the warm crook of a tree, where the warmth of the sun keeps it awake a little longer.   It is very good for…" The little fairy looked at her and touched his nose.

  "Runny nose?" Syna joked.

    Green Eyes smiled. "No." He shook his head.

  "Bleeding?" She asked more seriously.

  He nodded his head, and went back to walking the branch.

  "It’s called a ‘nose’," she informed him. "And a ‘Bloody nose’."

  He smiled again briefly, by way of thanking her.

  "It is good to remember, especially with the little ones. It only takes a little, which is easier to use with children, and it burns quite a bit less than the root you’ve been using.   You can mix either with cool water, which helps, but the root is not very pleasant if you get it in the eyes or nose when it is fresh."

  He flew down.   "We will look to the south of the valley tomorrow."   He shrugged again.   "There are some warm cliffs that face the sun, and some might still be awake."

  Aida seemed tired of all this, and spent a few moments playing with the bow in Syna’s hair before she sat down on the basket that Syna carried.

  "Aren’t you afraid that I might think you are a bee or something,
and that I might swat you when you do that?" Syna grinned down at her.

  Aida, who grinned right back, merrily answered, "Do not think you are so quick, child. Besides, you always know it is me, and I don’t look at all like a bee."

Syna realized she did, causing her to blink several times like a fairy might. She always knew it was Aida, even without looking How strange.

  Green Eyes came to her too, causing aida to once more pay him polite attention.  

  "It is difficult here." He explained. "To the south, across the great ocean, there are lands there that have forests so vast, that if a fairy were to fly as fast as he could, from sunup to sundown, he would not reach the mountains there for a full seven days. Those forests have many more useful things in them, than the forests here do. It is unfortunate that we can not go there."

  It was so easy for Syna to forget that she was talking to a Fairy that might well be older than her great great great grandmother might have been. Even though Aida had tried to explain how old some of the fairies were, they were not very good at such things.   Some of them were older than anything Syna had heard of.   She would have to remember this always.

  "It sounds like that forest was as large as my whole kingdom.   I would love to see it someday."

  Green Eyes smiled sadly now, sitting down on the basket beside Aida.

"In truth, if you were to hide your little kingdom in that forest, even we fairies would have to look very hard to find it again.   It is as vast as any but the oceans themselves."

  Syna instinctively asked "Would it ever be possible for me to see these wonders?"

  Green Eyes just shrugged.  

  "Well how does Asho, or the aida for that matter, cross the great oceans?" She asked in simple curiosity.

  Both Green Eyes, and her Aida just looked at her.

  "Sorry." she said.

"Did you find all that you were looking for today?" She asked instead.

  "Yes. And, more besides.   We will have to look farther to the south when you are more rested."

  Syna nodded.   Even though she felt fitter than she ever had, she seemed to grow tired, more easily as well.   She was getting stronger, though, and it seemed better every day.   It was a reminder that she had been through a lot.

"It is normal to be so tired, Syna.   Before the last of the leaves have left the trees, it will be as if it never was.   It should not worry you. The herbs will help a great deal"

  "I know."

  "We should go then." Green Eyes, said, but both he and her Aida were looking at her now, and neither made a motion to move.

  Aida suddenly did something odd. She flew to the opening of Syna’s chemise, and tucked herself in next to her skin, and lay down as if she intended to go to sleep there.   It made Syna blush a little, which all the fairies seemed to feel was amusing.

  As Syna walked back along the path, mostly just following in the direction that Blue Eyes, and the lesser faeries had taken, she felt Green Eyes touch the back of her hand.

  "You are troubled child?"

  Syna stopped walking.  

  "No. Not really."

  "My heart tells me that you are. Copper Eyes, too." He gestured to Aida, who seemed already to be asleep in the fold between her chemise and her neck.   "It harms nothing if you ask."

  Syna nodded and took a deep breath.   "I’ve wondered about my memory. I know that fairies sang their learning songs while I slept. I remember things that I don’t think I should remember. There are other things that I should remember, that seem…, unclear."

  Green Eyes nodded,

  "The sleep of the ancients affects memory, Syna. You know this."

  She nodded.

  "What you do not know, is that you are more… susceptible than any other.   When you first came into contact with the ancient one, we intended you to come to know him more slowly, but he pulled you from the cliff."

  That part was a little fuzzy too, but at least she realized that this memory was wholly her own, and not from someone else, so she nodded once more.

  "He was fearful, Syna. He feared for the little ones, for himself, and mostly for you. Had you not been as pure of heart, and as pure of essence, it would have destroyed you. You slept for a very long time, as your true self was revealed. As for the herbs," he shrugged again, "I did not feel it was necessary for you to feel any more pain or fear than you needed to. The eldest whispered that you had always been a female, which you truly are."

  Green Eyes was patient. He was silent as she thought and walked, until she sighed again

  "There is so much… What if I make a mistake?"  

  Green Eyes thought about this for a only a short while.

  "You do not know it, but you remember the learning songs even more quickly than my sire.   You have heard a great many more of them than you know."

  Syna nodded.   She had come to realize that this might be so, because when she thought of certain things, quite often a little song would pop into her head that she could never remember hearing before.   She had already used it several times, as in when she learned that if she placed the little pots of scented flowers beside the hearth before she used them, and left them there till the liquid was almost gone, the scent was much stronger and more pure. They would smell less like the spirits and more like the flowers.   It was in a little song about purity of the spring water, and how solid crystals might grow from the clearest liquids.

  Green Eyes was still watching.

  "I’m sorry." Syna said, simply.

  "You need not be. It is because of your…, doubt?" He paused only long enough for her to nod, "that Asho chose this path for you. Do you want me to find the eldest? She is very good at speaking the human tongue."

  "No." Syna shook her head, causing Aida to flutter slightly.   "No need to have her fly such a long way."

  "Syna, neither the Ancient one, nor I made you a healer."  

  Syna just looked down at him as she stopped in the middle of a small path.

  "You already had those gifts, and only needed the knowledge."

  She began walking again, praying he was right.

  "You knew the problems with the old man, and the woman?"

  She nodded.

  "Were you right?"

    "Yes. They were easy."

    "The old man was not easy from what you described.   I would still ask you this. What would you have done if you did not know what it was?   What if your heart did not tell you how he was sick, or your mind did not tell you how to cure him?"

  Syna shrugged.   "I don’t know.   I’d try to help where I could. I’d try to ease his pain at least." Syna shook her head. "I suppose I’d do what I could to make him comfortable. Then I’d probably try and find you."

  "As would I, Syna." Green Eyes said softly, causing her to look at him.

"This is a great burden for you, he knows, but it was necessary. This knowledge is needed by men, and it will help to keep you safe.   It is sad that you are so young, but whether you are young or old, there will be many illnesses you cannot cure. I can help greatly, but there is much that I cannot do. It will always be that way."

  Syna nodded. If she did not know, then it would have to be enough to help where she could.

  "Was this not what troubled you?"

    "Some of it.   I’ve been thinking since…"

    "Since you awakened?" Green Eyes asked.

    "Yes."

  "I do that a lot too." He said.

    Syna chuckled at the tone of his voice.   They were still in the trees, but were now heading down slope along the old forest path that would lead them to the pasture above her farm. She could still see the little ones scouting up ahead.  

  "I can see why ‘Aida’ likes it when you laugh, Syna.   Don’t concern yourself too much.   Most of the time you will be able to help."

  The path here on the side of the hill had washed partially away, exposing roots, which caused her to have to watch her feet.

  "Was there more of what my sister told you that troubled you?"

  "No." The girl was unconvincing, which caused Green Eyes to smile at her. It made her laugh, again.

  "Well, to be honest, this thing about being a princess, and having suitable female mate, and also having my essence passed through all the families of man through my children."

  Green Eyes smiled some more, even as he flew up beside Syna to land on her shoulder.  

  "I do not have a mate, but I have seen many who do.   I do not think that such choices are as much a thing of worry, as they are a thing of wonder.   You are very special. You will know the worth of those worthy of your love. As with the girl, it is not a thing should worry you.   Some things just are, and you will know them when they come to be."

  Green Eyes pressed the palm of his small hand against the side of her face, and quickly rose into the trees, headed back to the top of the valley.  

 
 

 
 

      Ladd and her father were standing near their well as Syna turned the corner of their small home.   Both men stopped speaking as she approached, but it was the slight color in her father’s face that gave her pause.

  "Hello Father, Ladd." She smiled at both men. "I thought you would be getting things ready to begin the harvest tomorrow?   Is everything well?"

  Bryan nodded before explaining. "It is, Syna. We walked the fields with Keene, and several of the other men, and we decided that we would wait till the moon is full. Some of the other men will pick their fruits and vegetables first, and then they will be free to help us gather in this part of the valley.

Syna nodded as this seemed to make perfect sense, but another thought intruded.

"Father, they didn’t let Uncle walk all this way again, did they?"  

  Both men smiled at the mature concerns coming from the young woman. Having lived a long time, they had seen many young women at an age where they naturally assumed the care of everyone around them.

  Ladd spoke first, probably because it was less difficult for him to accept that Syna was very much the mature young woman she appeared to be.

  "No, Syna.   Chandi was in the village with the dray cart, and Dara asked her to give him a ride. Well, from what Chandi said, she ordered her to do it." Ladd shook his head. "I don’t think any of the village women are going to let him get out of the village again unescorted for a while.   Mind you, Keene is very fast on his feet for a man of his years."

  Syna was relieved.

  Ladd added one more thing. "You look lovely today, Syna."

  "Thank you, Ladd." Syna felt herself blush.  

  Then she turned to her father, "Are you two hungry, Father. I can make you something to eat. I have some stew on the warming fire, and I’m sure it’s ready.

  "We are fine.   We ate some of the fruit in Carol’s orchard when we were down by the river, and his wife gave us some meat rolls. Unless, you Ladd…?" He looked back at the man, who shook his head, which caused Bryan to do the same.  

  "I’m hungry father, so if you don’t mind, I’ll eat a little.   Would you like a cool drink Ladd?"

At this the man nodded, and they followed her inside, where she first made them the drinks, and without regard to what they had said, she placed small bowels of stew in front of them as well.

With the harvest coming in just a few days, they needed their strength.   She knew, that like the orchard man’s wife, every woman in the valley would be doing the same by serving frequent meals, and larger portions to all the men.   She began to nibble on her own food, while checking on the status of several small pots.  

  She knew the men were watching her, and even though she was getting used to this, their manner still felt odd to her, causing her to turn and look back at them.   Ladd did not look away, but her father did.

  "Father, is everything all right?"

  At first, there was only silence, until Ladd spoke again. It was very odd, as he seldom did more than nod or grunt.

  "Tell her Bryan."

  Her father’s shoulders slumped slightly as the put his glass down, and turned to look at Syna.  

  "Keene thinks that I should consider letting you take over the cottage to our north, and that it would be better for you as a healer, and better for the people to know that you had a place of your own."

  Syna seemed a little confused, and a little more shocked.   "Father. I never asked the elder to…"

  "I know that, Syna.   He has been worried. He thinks that it would be better for them to see that you are a grown woman." Her father didn’t sound convinced, and neither was Syna.  

  Syna could feel her throat beginning to close a little.   "Father, you can tell him that I am not leaving you again. I’m going to stay and take care of you. I know he means well, but I think he is getting old if he thinks that is a good idea."

Ladd looked between her and Bryan, not saying anything, as her father rose to retrieve more water from the cistern before he spoke again.  

  "Syna, I told him that you were far safer with me, and that you would want to stay with me for now.   Even so, don’t think that he’s not thought about this. The man thinks of ten things before he says one.   He makes a lot of good arguments. The people may not think it yet, but I am sure he is right that the people of the valley will more likely see you as a healer, if they see you as a woman.   Living alone would do that." Her father shook his head. "He also thinks you may need more privacy, because you are, as hard as it is to say it, a mature young woman now Syna.   I’m against it myself, but don’t think that our Elder has not thought this through."

  Syna was fully taken back. It seemed like her father was actually saying that he agreed with The Elder.  

  Ladd shifted and asked, "Syna?"

  She looked at him.

  "I hear things. The people of the village are good folk. They mean you no harm but I hear things that your father does not. The people are worried. They don’t understand, and you frighten them a little." He paused to think for just a moment, before he continued. "I’m sorry girl.   Perhaps frightened is a little too strong, but they are worried. The Elder hears many more of these worries than you or your father will.   They have heard you can heal, but they think of you as a child. Most, as a boy who has been odd all his life. They believe Dara, and Keene, and Calum, and me, when we tell them that there has never been any harm in you but... they need help. Keene has already convinced the Smith, and me, that this is for the best."

  Ladd paused to look at them both, before he finished.

  "I think he’s convinced you too, Bryan.   Dara as well, although she’s said less about the reasons why she agrees than even you have."

  Syna’s shock finally allowed her to turn to look at her father, but he wasn’t looking at her. He wasn’t looking at Ladd either.   He was looking out the door.  

  Syna moved away from the fire, and just about the time that Ladd turned in that direction, she heard it too.

  It was the sound of a horse that drew them. Her father made his way toward the door and Syna quickly followed, because she could clearly hear that, whomever it was, was in a hurry, as the pounding of the animal’s galloping hooves clearly attested.  

 

 

            She and her father were already in the yard, when Jada on Sir Balderdash broke the tree line. The horse quickened his already rapid pace further, as Jada urged him forward to leap a wall, rather than taking the longer route along the path.

  Jada was standing in the stirrups as Sir Balderdash slid to a stop.

  "You are here, Syna. Good. You are needed in the village.   Your neighbor woman…"  

  He stopped when he saw Ladd, and took a deep breath, but then continued immediately on its heels, speaking directly to Ladd.  

  "I’m sorry, Ladd, but there was an accident, and your woman was injured. One of her legs was broken, we think, and the baker thinks she might have broken two…"

  "How?" Lad said, stepping toward the man.

  "The boy who works for the baker was lifting a weight of flour from the cart. The tackle broke, and when it fell upon the dray, the axle gave way. Your wife was guiding the cart, holding the reins and backing the horse, when it fell. She was pinned."

  "Chandi." Syna said to no one.

  "Yes. We must hurry Syna. They have freed her and are taking her to the inn. You must come." Jada said, earnestly, and now that he no longer needed to speak, they could see that he was breathing heavily himself.

  Syna turned, lifting her skirt, and ran into the cottage.   Bryan had moved quickly for the horses in the barn with Ladd close behind.

  When Syna emerged, she had a small basket, and cloak that she was wrapping around her shoulders.

  "Good." Jada said again, pleased at how quickly she had returned. "If you will do us the honor." He gestured toward the horse.

Syna only nodded, as she finished tying the cloak, and moved toward Mr. Balderdash.

  "We must hurry, but don’t worry he is very sure footed..."  

  Jada stopped mid-speak and mid-stride, when Syna reached his horse.

  "Thank you for giving me a ride, Mr. Balderdash." Was all that she said, stroking his neck. The animal whinnied softly, and dropped to his knees to allow Syna to take her place on his back, but the girl just stood beside the animal waiting for Jada to mount.

  Her father asked in shock, "Is that some trick you taught him while wooing ladies at the court Jada?" All three men joined Syna, as they too watched the horse.

  "Not I," Was all Jada said, clearly amazed as he walked to the horse. "He has never done that before.

  At his coaxing, the horse arose to his feet, and Jada mounted him first, before reaching down to effortlessly swung the girl up behind him.

  "I will see you in the village." He said to the men, before he leaned forward and said, "Hurry my friend."

  Syna had to clutch hard to Jada’s jacket as Mr. Balderdash was moving at almost a full gallop within a handful of paces.

  "Don’t be afraid. He will not let you fall." Jada said to her, as he allowed the horse find his own way along the path.  

Syna tried to relax her grip little, but Jada only pulled her hands more tightly about his waist, as he watched for low branches in the rapidly approaching trees.

  "The cart broke her leg." He shouted, as he helped to steer the horse to the opening in the wall this time.  

  For his part, Mr. Balderdash seeing that the path was partially washed away, kicked his foot against the bank, bounding to the opposite side, which he then hit with both hoofs on that side, to push himself back across the path.   Syna, and the men still saddling horses behind her, were all amazed by the animal’s agility, more akin to a goat than a horse, as he quickly bounced off that last bank to land both forefeet back on the path in full stride.  

  Jada did not seem to notice.

"They got her out, but the bone in her leg had either stuck through the skin, or she had cut her leg. The baker is unsure, and the…"

Sir. Balderdash sailed over a fallen log, and took to a side that was clearer of hanging limbs.

  "…the elder is making them wait for you. She is in a great pain."

  Syna was going to ask if any part of her other than her leg had been pinned, because they were in the trees now, which slowed them down enough that she might speak. The great horse was still moving so swiftly, however, that it frightened her.   She could feel Jada once more hold her arms, as he ducked, forcing her to duck with him.   Syna could only shift for a better seat when he arose, and hang on tightly.

  "Good." Jada said for the last time, as the horse broke the trees, and climbed on to the road.   He called, "Make haste, my friend. Fly."  

  Syna was sure the horse understood that word, because even though the mighty animal was already at a full gallop toward the village even as Jada spoke, at his gentle urging, Balderdash surged ahead at a speed that forced Syna to cling to Jada tightly. She forgot all modesty, and pressed herself to the man’s back as he drove the charger toward the village.   She saw Ladd’s farm flash by, and heard the rising wind in her ears become a steady roar that cut off all possibility of conversation. Syna just closed her eyes, and clung to Jada’s strong back, as he rode the roll of the animal’s powerful muscles that drove them with a speed she’d never imagined possible.   She felt Jada rubbing her hands about his middle to reassure her, but did not again open her eyes...  

 
 

 
 

     The inn was crowded, and more could be seen running in their direction as Sir Balderdash delivered them to the common room door. To her credit, Syna was able to release Jada as he threw his leg over the horse’s neck, and slid off, but she was sure her legs would be none too steady, as he grasped her waist and lifted her high off the horse. They held her, though, when he gently lowered her once more to the ground.  

  Syna may not have been steady, but the muffled scream from inside the inn sent her swiftly in that direction nevertheless.

  Several people tried to tell her what happened as she entered, but Chandi cried out again, and began cursing them for helping and for not helping her in the same breath.

The elder stood by, as Dara knelt beside Chandi, trying to hold a cloth on a wound, causing Chandi to cry even more loudly.   Two women were trying to hold Chandi still, but it was difficult, and they had little luck.

  The poor woman looked wildly back at them from where she lay on the floor.

  "Why don’t you send for help?   I’ve lost my leg. I’ve lost it."

  Syna had to push a man, who had himself just shooed one of the children away, out of her path to reach Chandi."

  "Chandi." She tried to speak as calmly as possible as she knelt.

  Chandi’s face was so soaked with perspiration that it was actually running down into the hollow of her neck. She was very pale as she looked about in confusion for the source of her name.  

  Chandi had not heard Syna when she asked them to send for the healer from the village to the south, but she saw Syna as she knelt beside Dara, and pulled up Chandi’s skirt.

  "Ari?" Chandi asked in confusion. "Ari?" She began to cry again and reached for Syna.

  "No, Chandi, it’s me, Syna." Syna said turning to place her hand on the woman’s forehead. Syna wanted to plead with the woman, so great was her fear, but somehow she kept her voice almost calm. "Please, try to lay still. I’ll help you, but I have to look at your leg. Try to lay still."

  At first Chandi just stared up at Syna, dazed and confused, and her mouth working but made no sounds other than several soft whimpers as she stared up at the girl.

Then her eyes began to grow wild again.

"No!"

  Chandi tried to struggle to free an arm to push Syna away, but Ladd was holding that arm now.  

  "No, not you. Please. Please Ladd.   Send for the healer. Send…"

  Syna tried to comfort her again. "Chandi, Shhhh." Syna rubbed the woman’s head. "I won’t hurt you, Chandi, but you have to let me look. Hold still for me."

  "No, not you. Why do you look like her? Dara, please, send for him…   It hurts more than I can bear."

  Ladd spoke in a tone that surprised all but his friend Bryan. "Lay still, love. Let the girl work.   She has a great gift."

  "No, Please. Please, Ladd, give me some brandy. Where are the children? Where is Ari?"

  Chandi continued to plead, but more softly, as Ladd and the women tried to quiet her any way they could.  

  Syna began by gently lifting the cloth that Dara had pressed to Chandi’s leg. She was grateful to see that it was a new clean cloth, but the wound welled up as soon as Syna had released pressure.   It was not as bad as she had feared, even though there was a sharp sliver of bone poking just above the surface of the skin.

Dara spoke quickly "Calum was going to try to set it." She said this, pressing the cloth back to stop the blood, causing Chandi to writhe. "She was in too much pain, and we dared not move her yet."

  "It’s good that you didn’t." Syna responded, digging into her small basket before she turned again to place her hands on the sides of Chandi’s face.

  "Chandi, swallow this for me.   Keely, bring me some water."

  "No!   Please nooo." she moaned like a soul in hell’s torment.

  "Chandi!   Lie still. You’ll only hurt yourself more if you move. Open your mouth."

  Syna forced the herbs into the woman’s mouth, half-afraid that she might bite her, but desperate to get the pain medicines into her system.

  "Syna, please..." Chandi begged now, the shock causing her eyelids to droop.   Syna was amazed she had not passed out yet.  

  "It will be well, Chandi. I can help you."   She began stroking the woman’s face again to get her to look at her.   Keely handed her a cup, just as she forced another larger bundle of herbs into the woman’s mouth.   "Here Chandi, try and chew this one and suck the juice. It will make the pain go faster."

  Chandi tried to spit the herbs out, but she was lethargic now, and Syna held them there forcing her to chew the bitter herbs.  

  "Wine?" Syna asked, not taking her eyes away, from where she poured a little water into Chandi’s mouth forcing her to chew, and swallow.

  "I’ve lost my leg." the woman moaned. "The bone’s out…" Chandi began to cry.

  "Shhhh, Chandi. You haven’t lost your leg. I’m going to have to set it for you.   Try to hold as still as you can when we move you. Here." She said, forcing a third and final pellet into the woman’s mouth, and forcing her to swallow that too, along with a little of the wine that Calum handed her.  

  "This will make you feel better soon, Chandi. Squeeze my hand if you wish.   Shhhh, Chandi. Just a little while. The wine will make you sleep now."

    Syna was sure that the woman would have passed out, the wine and pain medicine being such a powerful combination, but she was gratified that she now only nodded in response.

  "You’ll be well again, Chandi.   Try and relax.   Is there a bitter taste in the back of your mouth?"

  Chandi nodded again weakly, looking up at her, the two combined herbs she had been given working rapidly now to ease her pain, and because of the wine, to make her sleep. Syna gave her a much larger sip.  

  "Just a few moments, now. Hold on to my hand, Chandi."

  "Why do you look like her?" The woman asked quietly.   "Why did you look like her?" She pleaded, too weak to scream.

  "She’s my mother Chandi."

    "They too her away from me."   Chandi began to weep. "They took her."

  Syna’s heart froze in her chest. Did Chandi know something of the fairies?   Of Asho himself?

Fearful, Syna looked at the people gathered around them and then at Ladd. He had a sad look on his face as he watched his wife.

  "It’s not her fault. Her leg bone is split. Small bits get into her blood.   It makes her say things. We shouldn’t pay it any attention. She can’t help herself." Syna said this weakly, herself in shock.

  " I loved her so, Syna, and they took her away. Now you look…"

  "Shhhh." Syna soothed, weakly, but when she looked about, all of the adults wore the same dead expression. Calum, the elder, Dara, her father.   All of them.   "Shhhh, Chandi. Don’t worry now.   You’ll feel much better soon." she continued to stroke the woman’s pretty dark hair.

  Chandi’s eyes slid to fix on her, even though they now looked very tired.

  "They took her away." Syna was desperate to soothe the woman, and tried but it was to no avail   "The elders…they took her from me"

  " What?" Syna asked quietly, unable to stop herself

  "The…, the elders. They said that I must marry.   I told them I loved her.   They never listen, they never listen…"  

  Syna continued to stroke her head "Not long now, Chandi.   The medicine will make you sleepy.   Shhhh, Chandi." Syna’s insides were turning as she began to understand.   "Rest, now. You can tell me later.   You need your rest."

  "Ladd’s a good man." Chandi pleaded to her.   "He understands."

  "I know he does, Chandi. He’s a very good man."

  "Biggest farm in…" Syna gave her another small sip of wine, before setting it down for the water.   There was nothing she could do now, but wait.

  "He loves me, Syna."   Chandi said closing her eyes.

  "I know he does." Syna said softly.  

  "Gentle father. He gave me a good home. Arlen. Mal…"

  "He did, Chandi." Syna soothed, even as the final thing clicked into place. No one, who was as mean of spirit as Chandi appeared to be, could raise such wonderful children.   "And Chandi.   You are a wonderful mother to Arlen and Maleah. They are wonderful, Chandi. That’s how I know what a good mother you are. Sleep now, Chandi."

  The eyes of many of the adults were fixed sadly on Syna, as perhaps they realized this as well.

  Tears slipped from Chandi’s eyes as she fought to focus on Syna’s face. "I love them so."

  "Shhhh, Rest now, Chandi. Don’t be afraid. I’ll be right here to care for you."

  "I love them so much. Why did you look like her, Syna? She loved your father, but I…"

  "I know." Syna said, easing her head back.

  "She loved me too.   She…"

  For several seconds Syna just looked down at Chandi as her breathing finally became more regular.

  "Keely, bring me some of the clear spirits, please." Syna called finally able to move to the leg, and discover how bad the break was.   She did not look at Dara, or any of the other adults while she made sure the wound was clean.   "It’s a bad break, but we can set it.   Thank the gods that the wound is clean.   Keely?"

  Syna looked about quickly, but Keely was nowhere in sight.

  "Calum, help me.   We need to get her off the floor, and on a table.   We must be gentle though. If you move her leg, it can cut the vein.   Don’t bend her leg.   Now."

  "Keely?" Syna called fruitlessly, but still did not see her love.  

Dara handed her the jug of clear spirits, like the ones the distiller made for her to make her soaps.

  "Dara. Good, I will need your help."  

  "What do you need me to do?" The woman asked, fascinated as Syna cleaned the area around the wound with the sprits.  

  "You still sew better than I do." Syna said simply, not looking at her surrogate mother’s shocked face.  

"Calum when I tell you, I need you to pull her ankle down and away, and by all that’s holy, keep her foot straight.   Ladd, you hold her under her arms. Try not to let her slide.   Everyone else, give us light please."

  The elder began to move the people back, although even he could not get them to leave the room, even if he had wanted them too.   Remorsefully, he used the woman’s further pain, as he allowed them to witness Syna’s skill.

  Syna asked Dara to apply pressure to the wound as she reached to hold the bones on either side, through the skin.

"Gently now. Pull." She said to Calum, as she manipulated the bones.  

"Pull harder, Father help Ladd." She struggled to move the muscles and bone back into their proper places.   Chandi’s moaning, but still unconscious, form was lifting from the table as Syna grunted with effort.

  "Steady, Calum. Pull Harder, now."

  On the third try they got it.

Dara, long having gotten used to such thing as blood and injuries, did not blanch as Syna pressed on the leg gently to expel some of the blood that had accumulated when they had set the bone. The bleeding had slowed considerably with the setting of the bone, so that was hardly a worry any longer.  

She did blanch when Syna picked up a needle and sewing thread from a small bowl of spirits.

  She was amazed further, as Syna began to hum softly to herself as she carefully placed a stitch in a deeper tissue.

"Work from within, not from without,
  herbs and spirits all about. Always use
  Silk, never use hair.   Always leave room
  for good clean air…"

    "What?" Dara asked. Causing Syna to smile at her slightly.

  "Sorry, just a silly song someone taught me.   Here." she handed the needle and thread to Dara. As she used both of her hands to hold the top of the wound together.

"Small stitches, close to the top. Leave a small place at the bottom to drain, and that will have to heal by itself…   Ah, Liam, I need two lengths of wood this long, and not too thick…"

 
   

 

            The men carried Chandi to the small room at the top of the stairs.   Dara insisted on directing them, leaving Syna standing next to the table.   She jumped when someone gently placed a hand on her shoulder.   It was Liam, the smith.   He was soon followed by several more of the men and woman of the village, many of whom patted her shoulder, and thanked her for saving Chandi’s leg.  

  Many of them were people who had been among those whose eyes had been fearful when she had returned.   Now almost to a man, or woman, they smiled as they whispered their awe and thanks.

  Conversations began now, but most were too quiet to hear clearly. All except for one, where Lessa was telling a small circle how Syna had helped her feet. This conversation drew her attention when she heard the words "like magic."

  "Lessa." Syna said softly, easily recapturing everyone’s full attention.

"There is no such thing as magic.   Mushrooms live on the dead things in the forest, right?"

  Lessa nodded without speaking.

  "Do mushrooms grow mixed in all kinds together, or does one kind usually grow together on its own?" Syna asked.

  "One." Lessa answered, causing Syna to turn to lean her back on the table, and to nod in agreement.

  "Mushrooms have smells and flavors that drive back other mushrooms.   They do it so that they have more to eat.   Animals mark to signal others of their kind.   Little squirrels hide nuts near females nests so that the will come closer.   Is any of that magic?"

  Lessa answered "No." Softly.

  "I don’t believe in magic, Lessa. There is no such thing." Syna said quietly, before she turned to Calum, who was directing a boy to clean the table behind her, and beginning to set out tankards and cups of wine and mead for the people.  

  "Where is Keely?" she asked.

Calum shook his head, but Syna was already headed for the kitchen door.

 

 

          She found her in the kitchen yard. Syna had only managed to whisper her name softly, when Keene was suddenly there with them as well.   Neither girl spoke to him, but Keely began to back away till she was against the side of the Inn.   She stared at Keene as if he were the very fire-breathing dragon of the children’s tales.   Keely was shaking, petrified of the man.

  "Keely." Keen said very softly, but it might have been a cannon shot, if judged by Keely’s reaction, for the girl jumped so badly that she actually banged the back of her head against the wall.   All the while her eyes just stared at the man, unblinking and tearing inevitably.

  Syna rushed to the girl, and not caring if Keene or anyone else was there, pulled her into a hug that Keely desperately returned by burying her face into Syna’s neck.

  "I won’t cause any problems, Grandfather. I promise, I won’t cause problems." Keely sobbed weakly, and tried to turn away, and in so doing, turning Syna to watch the elderly man over Keely’s shoulder.   In that moment he sighed and his shoulders slumped, making him look older than she had ever seen him.

  Jada entered the yard to stare at them all, immediately followed by her father.

  "Is everything well?" her father asked, his eyes moving slowly between the girls and the Elder, but Syna could see that he too had the same guilty look that all of the adults close to her had been wearing since Chandi spoke.  

  "No." Keene sighed again, and walked painfully to put is hand on Keely’s shoulder.  

  The girl tensed and whined so softly against her that Syna was sure that only she could hear it; but everyone could see how desperately she clung to the smaller woman.

  "Keely." The elder said simply.   "I’ve never told anyone that I was a wise man. It took me many years to figure out that most problems between people take care of themselves better if you do nothing.   I’ve made many mistakes, large and small, and I’ve tried my very best to correct those that I could.   All I’ve ever promised anyone was that I hope I’m a little wiser now than I was."

He watched Syna for several moments, then explained simply.

"I thought I was doing the right thing."

  Keely still would not look at anyone, even when Syna kissed her temple, and clasped her arm behind the girl, as if trying to shield her from all the rest.

  It was good that she did not look at him, the old man thought.   He could never have withstood a second glare like that which Syna had fixed on him. Through everything, her eyes never left his face, not even to blink.

  Keene only rubbed the larger girl’s shoulder, and then Syna’s arm.

  "Keely, you have no need to fear anything from me, child   I have loved three generations of children in this valley, each more so than the one before.   I could never do anything to harm any of you."

  Keene himself looked as if his lips might begin to tremble any moment, but Syna’s eyes still held fast to his face.

  "No one will try to take Syna away from you, child. Not while I have breath left in my body."  

  Keely gasped audibly then, and began to weep freely, even as Keene continued to rub her shoulder.  

  The sound brought Dara, who needed no explanation beyond the conversations they’d already had during the several previous days. She took both girls in her arms, and slowly led them away toward the pasture behind the inn.

  The Elder just stood there. He acknowledged the crown's emissary with a nod but spoke directly to Bryan.   "We need to talk. Walk with me?"

  Bryan walked to the old man, who in turn placed his old hand on the stronger man's shoulder.

"Are you well, Jared?" Bryan wispered, as fearful for his lifelong friend and mentor, as he was for his daughter now. He looked so old suddenly, a worn face that the man had always shown the greatest care never to reveil.

  The Elder smiled sadly, and shook his head.   "I only hope when you have my job, Bryan, you’ll be better at it than I was. I’m sad to say, that’s the only part of it that won’t be too hard. I can only promise you one unfailing truth.   Nothing comes without a cost, and a thing that is truly worthwhile, can have a terrible price indeed.

We have Peace in our valley, without the upset we had over Chandi's... What we took then as an enfatuation. We have two beautiful children we never would have had.   Ladd has a good woman, who works as hard as any man. He loves her, and takes care of her. She loves him as much - in her own way."

Keene sighed again, shrugging his shoulders.

"And, I’ve not had a single day in sixteen years that I did not think of they way that poor tortured soul looks at me. All because I interfered, thinking that I did the right thing. If I’m called upon to answer for that, even after all this time, I have none to make. None at all, except that I only did what I thought was best. I was a hundred years younger, Bryan, those sixteen summers hence."

  Bryan shook his head sadly as well, unwilling to challenge a man who was in such obvious pain.   Aria had been fond of Chandi, but she had wanted to be with him as much as he had desired her. Keene had only done his best for everyone.   However, Bryan realized that now was not the time to try and assuage the old man’s guilt, that had become a force that sustained him now in his quest to only do good.

  Thus, Bryan answerd his next biggest fear. "When I replace you?   I’d never have your job, Jared."

  Keene laughed at him, but it was a sad apologetic sound, filled with inevitability. "You will." He continued to chuckle merthlessly. "You will and I’m sorry for you.   All because you are a good man, and will just want to help. That's how it starts. Then, when your friends start comming for advice, it will already be far too late."

  Bryan was dumbfounded.   For the first time in more years than either cared to remember he raised his voice to the older man.

"And when in your senile dotage did you decide that I would be so... cursed?"

  Keene laughed again, only this time, the humor was there.

  "You see! That is a very good question, Bryan.   It’s something I’ve always admired about you.   Do you remember when you were seven years old, and…"

  "Seven years old?!" Bryan gasped, fully convinced now that Jared had indeed lost his mind.

  "Yes, seven. Don't interrupt. Do you remember when you watched that old man sneaking into old Branson’s barn to steal an egg?"

  Bryan was silent as he frowned. He did remember. Very well.

"I thought so. Well, I know you saw him, because I watched you both. Yet, you never told me you watched him. You never told anyone that I know of.   You saved that poor old hungry man from trouble, even when I was forced to ask you several times."

  "I lied, Uncle."

  "You did! As far as I know, it’s the only time you ever lied to anyone, especially me; and yet you had the sense to know which was the greater wrong.   Old Branson had two hundred chickens in that barn! He would have seen the poor wretch in the stocks for just one lousy egg!"

  "Uncle, that was almost thirty years ago." Bryan whispered in his astonishment.

  "It was, and that was the day just the same. I only knew for sure though when Aria agreed to marry you. The saints be praised that even though I could make a mistake, I knew that Aria never would. Now, be a good friend, and lend an old man your arm.   There is much that I need to tell you, and for the first time, I can feel with every year in me that the time is shorter than I thought … There are things I simply must do. I must find a way."
 
 
 

 
 

      Some time later Jada was still standing where they had left him when Dara walked the girls back toward the inn.   The only difference was that Mr. Balderdash had found him round the back of the inn and was now also standing nearby.

  Dara smiled at the young man but, as he did not speak, she continued to lead them back indoors.
Calum would need them.  

  Keely surprised her mother by reaching out to place her hand on his arm.   Her daughter smiled at him and patted it gently before she allowed her mother to walk her into the kitchen.

Syna stopped, and remained where she was.

  "I will take you home." He said quietly, as the horse made soft approving sounds and greeted Syna by pressing his muzzle to her cheek.

  "I won’t be going home tonight, Jada."

  "You’ll stay with the woman?" He asked, impressed more than he showed at the mettle he could see in this young woman. By now he had heard every story from three sides. Her generosity staggered him.

  "She’ll need me tonight. It was a bad break." She looked from his feet to her own.

  Jada nodded, no stranger to every kind of injury, on battlefields, on highways, and in common rooms all over the kingdom and beyond. Still, he was amazed.   "I’ll stay with you. You may need me."

  Syna nodded thankfully.  

  "Where were you?" She asked.

  "When I knew you were safe, I searched the head of the valley again, and into the hills beyond. I followed the road as far as the next village along the south road."

  "You don’t need to look for me any longer, Jada.   I’m here, now." She reached to lay her hand on his arm like Keely had, drawn there by the tone of his voice.

  "I was not searching for you this time. I was searching for those that helped you."

  Syna squeezed his arm, now with both hands..

  "Please don’t do that, Jada."

  She was staring at him now, and even in the feeble light from the kitchen door, which stood open year round, and she took his breath away. He was sure that she was even more beautiful than she had been when they first met, and even more beautiful than the day before, though his heart could hardly believe it.

  "I won’t, but I’ll have to report to the Chancellor that I did so. He would never accept that I did not search. Now,I’ll also be able tell him that I found nothing."

  "Is that all that you will tell him?" She was fearful, and heartbroken at the thought that Jada might be a threat.

  "I’ll tell him the truth, Syna. I would not lie to him to save my very life. That is my oath.   I would, however, rather give that life willingly, than to endanger yours. It is far better for… everyone, that I tell him these simple truths. A lie, even one so simple, once discovered would bring a thousand men to your valley."

  He said this simply, and in such a tone that it took Syna several seconds to realize all that he had said.  

  "I’ll tell the truth, at least as much as they need to know.   I have only to ask you this one small thing, and it is all I will ever require of you.   Do the folk who helped you in the wood pose any danger to the people of this kingdom?"

  Syna had no trouble showing her sincerity, even though she answered very slowly, and very deliberately.  

  "No, Jada." She squeezed his arm for emphasis.   "They only mean good, for everyone. They are a great hope, Jada. I think I understand that now, but they are far more important than anyone could realize, and they do none harm."

  Jada looked into her eyes for several moments before he nodded.   If there were any doubt in the woman, then it did not show in her eyes. He was unlikely to miss anything that showed itself there.

  He placed his hand on hers.

  "There are ugly things out in the rest of the world, Syna. Not only in our kingdom, which is far more fortunate than most, but there are ugly things coming.   You can have no idea…"  

He was holding her hand now.

As she looked into his eyes, she could see that the gentle humor that had lifted her heart when they first met was still there.   The kindness, which had moved her very core, was there as well. However, there was also something dark, and it frightened her to think of the things that he must have seen, that would be sufficient to place that shadow in the eyes of one with such a bright soul.

  He explained almost painfully "I will have to go back in a few days time. They will look for me if I do not come when I am expected, and they will come with a hundred men.   I had thought that perhaps you might come with me, but now…"  

Jada looked down now, for the first time.  

"I know that girl is very special.   I can see that clearly, but even if she were not so, I believe that I would ask you to remain here in this valley.   That will be safest for all, and I could not bear any harm to come to you."

  Syna didn’t speak at first. What could she say?   Her eyes were open enough to know that he loved her but she chose to answer in the only way that she could.

  "I will not leave this valley, Jada.   I belong here."

  "If you ever do," he said flatly, "I will look for you."
 
She could have answered with humor, but only wonder was in her now.

"You’ve already looked for me for many days already, haven’t you?" She asked.

  "Twenty years before you disappeared on me.   After that, I searched for you in every hour that the sun shone, and in any hour that had any but the least moonlight."

He said this simply, but with an emotion she had never heard from him before. It was such a note of sadness.

"I’d be searching still… Syna."

  The moisture in the girl’s eyes glinted, as she at first pulled him close to press her cheek to his. Then she turned and quickly pressed her lips where her cheek had been.   She tried to draw away then, her insides in turmoil, and her mind no longer working, but He held her there.   She looked back up to him with her arms never leaving his shoulders. She couldn’t even take credit for closing her own eyes, because they did that on their own, as Jada bent to press his lips to hers.

  Her insides were a bubbling fire by the time he drew back.   When her eyes opened, again by themselves, he was still close enough that she could feel his breath on her sensitive lips.

He was watching her.

She could still see all his kindness and humor there in his eyes, but the darkness had disappeared as if it had never been.   She felt herself grin, as the silly thought that ‘perhaps I do believe in a little magic’, popped into her head on once more recognizing the carefree boy she had first met.

He must have been a little startled, by her reaction, but had no time to show it. Syna kissed him back in the very same way, with just as much resolve.   She could feel his heart beating as quickly as her own, just before Mr. Balderdash placed his soggy wet muzzle against theirs to sniff his approval.

  "Eeeeewww!" they both gasped in horror, springing away.

They both had ample evidence to fully appreciate that the good-natured animal had once more found a nearby water trough. Syna was laughing, but Jada actually looked all the more disappointed in the animal, as he wiped his slimy neck with the back of his hand.

  "Sir Balderdash! How many times must I speak to you on this point of your table manners?" He gasped at the horse, who looked completely unfazed at being remonstrated in front of the laughing girl, and still showed only his approval.

  "If you simply must go on doing that, will you please learn to use your napkin, before kissing people with your overly large and monstrously slimy snout! Ulmph, ga! Nagh!"

  Syna had to hold her tummy laughing, as the good fellow pressed the afore mentioned monstrous snout once more to Jada’s face affectionately before he could finish his speech.  

  She patted Jada’s arm again, even as she patted the horse on the neck, for his good deed. Jada himself was doing the same.

She told him. "We will speak more later. I think Mr. Balderdash needs your attention more than I do, right now, and I have to go and check on Chandi."

  Jada didn’t even act displeased as he bent to try and kiss her, again, only to have her bend back at the waist to save her self from his dripping muzzle.

  He was wiping his face disgustedly with his jacket sleeve, and leading the horse off toward the pasture when she lost sight of them at the door.

 

 

          Syna went right to the stairs that led to the small room on the landing. She passed Dara there, who simply said "Sleeping," and continued past her down to the kitchen.

  The woman in the room informed her that Ladd had gone to retrieve the children, who would stay the night at the inn when they returned. She also asked if Syna would be there for a while. Syna nodded and the woman left for the necessary.

Syna first checked Chandi’s breathing, and then the bandages, before she quietly eased herself into the chair beside the bed. Even though she was tired, her mind still raced with all that had happened that day.   She almost longed for the medicines that Green Eyes had given her.

She tiredly closed her eyes for a few moments. When she opened them again Chandi was watching her silently.  

  "Are you in pain, Chandi?" She asked.

  The woman’s pupils were so large and dark, that Syna was surprised that she was even conscious, but conscious she clearly was as she first blinked her eyes and gave a little shake of her head.  

  "You should rest now. I’ll be right here to watch over you." Syna reached up to stroke her forehead before smiling to reassure her, and laying a cool cloth across the woman’s eyes.

  She gave her a small sip of water, which Chandi swallowed gratefully, before she whispered softly. "I didn’t mean … I just loved her. It hurt, when they separated ..."

  "I Know." Syna whispered back.  

Chandi was asleep again, even before Syna reached out to take her hand. "I know." She said again, squeezing her eyes on the single tear that escaped them through sheer exhaustion, as she rested there for the long night ahead... holding Chandi’s hand.

 
 

 
 

My very special thanks to Geoff for his invaluable time and advice.

 
 

 
 

       -S.L.M.
[email protected]
 
 

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!

Things of lasting value, always rare, too few, seldom found among those that people say are true. In all these many lands, for a thousand lives of men, we all have this in common It lives in every ken. Naught there is of value, is had without a cost. All truth is dearly purchased or its value soon is lost. by Sarah Lynn Morgan

The Unicorn's Gift           Part Twelve

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 
 
 
 

     “Syna?”

“Syna, wake up child.”

Dara continued shake Syna’s shoulder gently until her eyes opened to stare back at her dully.

“Whaah…” Syna cleared her throat. “What’s wrong?” She made to throw the covers off and climb to her feet, but Dara held her back. “Is Chandi feeling worse?”

“Chandi is fine. Lessa is sitting with her. She came back this morning to help watch the woman, so that you could sleep a little longer.”

Syna could tell by the hint of irritation that Chandi probably was awake, and complaining.

“I should check her.” Syna proposed, but only slumped back into the thick feather mattress, under the heavy comforter.

It was then she realized that she was not alone. Looking back she found Keely cuddled up to her. Syna could only look up at Dara helplessly.

“Calum carried you in here for me early this morning, although, when I put you to bed, Keely was over there.” Dara indicated the bed over by the window where Keely usually slept in the Summer.

To her credit, Dara only shook her head a little, and said nothing more.

“It’s almost noon, and Chandi’s pair have been asking for you. Maleah seems worried that you are sick in bed, and even though Ladd has tried to tell her you are just tired from caring for her mother, she has still gotten herself upset. Ladd asked if she might see you before he takes them back home with him. Chandi has been telling everyone that with her being down, he needs more time at the farm and not less, and is insisting that the children be taken home as soon as possible. Keene has tried to reassure her that he will make sure that Ladd will have more than enough help, but you know Chandi.”

Syna nodded, but found herself wondering more about the fact that she was wearing a very fine sleeping gown. The first time she changed for bed, after she had fully realized that she had not always been the girl she was now, had been… an experience. She could only imagine Dara’s curiosity.

Then there was Keely, who had just wrapped her arm about her, and pulled her closer to press her lips to the back of her neck as she slept, unaware of her mother hovering over them...

“I’ll let you get yourself ready.”Dara said softly enough so as not to disturb her daughter, and quietly moved to leave the room even before Syna nodded back. “You have a few minutes, because I’ve convinced Ladd not to leave before I’ve given the little ones their lunch, but he’s anxious to go. Don’t take too long.” She silently drew the door behind her.

‘Oh God, Keely is in bed with me!’, Syna groaned to herself, as she never-the-less reached to hold the arm of the larger girl, who was now wrapping her whole body around her.

Syna had almost gotten use to waking up at odd hours of the night to find a certain little fairy snuggled into her neck, or resting on her breasts. Oddly, several of the village cats had also taken to creeping into her window during the night to sleep at her feet, forcing her to treat their fur with chalk and yeast. The cats had minded it less than cook, who’d not understood why Syna had bothered doing such an outlandish thing to cats. She disapproved almost as much, when they began to follow Syna about the Inn during the day as well.

She giggled at the thought of rubbing the mixture all over a protesting Keely, but quickly forgot the image, as she turned over to enable her to stroke the older girl’s hair.

Keely was already awake, and simply said, “I thought she’d never leave,”before she began kissing Syna for several minutes while refusing to allow her to rise.

Waking up with Keely was most definitely not like waking up with farm cats.

 

 

         The common room was not as empty as she expected, but it also seemed to have an odd feel that Syna could not quite place. It took Syna a moment to realize that it was because none of the men were about, other than one or two older souls who were tended and kept company there by the women. Usually, there were several men, widowers and such, who took their meals there, or stable and kitchen boys who would be cleaning with Keely or Dara, but all were absent.

The harvesting had obviously begun in selected fields, or it was just about to, leading the men to make their last minute preparations today, greasing cart wheels and sharpening scythes and such.

What there was, was an abundance of women, several of whom were collecting and packing baskets for the men working in their fields. Some smiled warmly at Syna, but more were too busy to take any notice.

In the kitchen, Arlen and Maleah were seated at a small table eating the meal that Dara had promised. Both ran to give Syna’s waist a tight hug the moment they saw her.

“There, there.” Syna said cheerfully, as she clutched them to her. “What’s all this?”

Maleah’s little frown looked up from her skirts. “Dara said you were helping Momma. She said you were in bed too.” The wet little face disappeared again into her skirts.

“Shhhh, Maleah. Everything will be just fine. Your Momma is going to be just fine, and I promise I’m not sick at all. I was just up very late keeping your mother company. Even though she will be fine soon, her leg still hurts, and she couldn’t sleep. She needed someone to talk to.”

“Momma sat with you?” Arlen asked in a tone that was just short of suspicious.

“All night, Arlen.” Syna didn’t try to explain any further, hoping it would be enough because she had not gotten that much sleep herself, and did not feel like explaining.

“Momma does not like you like we do, Syna. She ha…” Even Arlen’s sometimes over-ample supply of bravery failed him at that point, causing Syna to pull him closer as well.

“Oh, Arlen.” Syna squeezed him, with a new and profound respect for the pains that parent’s pass to their children. “Your momma does not hate me. She’s just a person who feels angry sometimes at little things, and sometimes for no reason at all. I don’t think she hates me, and you shouldn’t think that either. I know your Momma is really a good woman. It’s just that when she’s upset, we just have to be extra nice so she doesn’t feel that way any more.”

“She hit you with a rock. She made you run away.”

“I didn’t run away because of your mother, and as for the rock, well everyone does hurtful things that they regret sometimes. She said she was sorry, and she promised not to do that again, so it’s time to forget about it. It’s just not important anymore.”

Arlen looked at her for a moment, as a child sometimes will when they are trying to determine if this adult is telling the truth. Fortunately, the boy seemed to believe, because he quickly pulled her down and kissed her cheek before hugging her about the neck.

“We always liked you.”He whispered.

Looking down, she rubbed Maleah’s back harder. “And what’s troubling you little miss?”

Maleah just shook her head without pulling her face from the folds of Syna’s skirt.

“Come now, Maleah. I can’t help if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.”

Maleah looked up, now wiping her tears on Syna’s skirt and her own sleeve. “The lady said that you would have to cut momma’s leg off, and that she would die.”

The little face disappeared again, followed by a soft pleading “Please, Syna, don’t cut momma’s leg…”

Syna looked up in shock to see Dara back in the kitchen door staring at them, her face masked by the anger she was feeling over the foolish comment that had been tragically overheard.

Now Syna understood why Dara had changed her mind about keeping the little ones at the inn while Chandi recovered enough to move about on her own, and while the men were busy working the fields. Clearly she now felt it was better that they be at their own home, even it meant finding yet more women to watch over them there. It also explained why the women had all been banished from the kitchen, where they would ordinarily have been invited to pack baskets for the groups of men who were out working in their fields.

Syna was angry too, but she was more heartbroken for the child.

Arlen reached over to pet his sisters head. “Mal, Dara said that Syna is to be our new healer. She’s helping Momma.”

“Maleah.” Syna said softly, coaxing Maleah and Arlen both to look at her now. “Your Momma’s leg is going to be just fine. It just hurts a little, but it’s already started to get a whole lot better. She just needs to have the boards tied to it for a fortnight or so, to help the bone heal straight and strong. I am not going to have to do anything to your momma’s leg. That lady was mistaken, and she never should have said such a thing.”

The little girl, unlike Arlen, was clearly still unsure if what she was hearing were yet more empty assurances by an adult. She was too young to realize that she now thought of Syna as one, and not just as the much larger child who’d always found time to play. The foolish comments had shaken her to her foundation and she was clutching for any strength she could find.

“Maleah.”Syna said gently, causing the girl to give the slightest shake. “Have I ever told you a fib?”

The girl thought for a moment, but then shook her head, her eyes fixed now on Syna.

“I promise you, your Momma is going to be just fine. Her leg is already healing. She just needs to rest now so it won’t hurt so much, and her leg will be all better before you know it. All she needs now is for people to be nice to her so she doesn’t feel sad, and to keep her a little company.”

The little girls eyes were large because they were so filled by the struggle to believe.

“Do you believe me, little miss?”

Finally the girl nodded before pressing her face into the front of Syna’s vest.

“Thank you for helping Momma.”She whispered.

“Oh, Maleah, that was my pleasure.” Syna said, hugging them. “Now, I want you to go and finishing eating the lovely stew that cook make for our lunch, and I’ll have some with you. After that, I think I just may be able to find some sweet pies. Would you like that”

The children mumbled their assent, and began moving back toward the table. Syna was looking back at Dara again, who’s eyes had seemed to say that she’d already taken care of the careless woman’s loose tongue, but she was long gone before Syna had reached the pot of stew for her own portion.

 

 

          “Keene asked me to speak to you.” Syna heard as she felt Dara’s hand on her.

Syna raised her brows slightly, but did not look up from gently rewrapping Chandi’s leg. It was the first time that anyone had ever used that phrase to her.

Syna gently lifted the leg of the sleeping woman, and placed it on an additional pillow before draping the coverlet to keep her comfortable. Keeping the wound high to ease pain was an old trick, that worked well.

Even in this, Dara was amazed. Last night had been the worst. Three days after the accident, Chandi’s leg was healthy and pink, and although she was obviously on the mend, she was still in a great deal of pain as Syna was giving her less of the powerful mixtures that had made her sleep. Chandi was actually doing her best not to complain, but near morning, Syna had seen the need to give her another large dose.

Through it all, the thing that amazed Dara so, was the way that Chandi had been reacting to Syna.

Her eyes still watched the girl whenever she was in the room. To Dara’s mind, it was hard to say if the look was one of guilt, or if it was a dislike that would never be fully mended. However, whenever anyone else approached to attend her, Chandi tensed up, visibly fearful of being caused more pain. When Syna touched her, despite her bleak and enigmatic regard for the child, Chandi visibly relaxed as if instinctively certain now that Syna was the one person who would never cause her any pain.

It was remarkable.

Syna leaned over to whisper quietly into cooks ear where she had found a quiet spot to rest after preparing so much food that morning. Despite seemingly dozing in her chair, Cook nodded her head. Syna gathered her things, and quietly walked out past Dara.

As young as she was, Syna looked tired. The proximity of the woman had to be physically draining on the girl, but even so, Syna’s only response had been expressed as concerns for the woman’s well being. Syna was sitting with her long into the night, then immediately on rising, and even before she had dressed for the day, she would take herself to Chandi’s side to search for the least sign of danger.

Fortunately, under the girl’s exquisite care, Chandi had made a remarkable improvement. Only twice before had Dara seen such an injury, and both of those people had died, one after first enduring the torment of having the limb removed. That Chandi was so obviously mending at all was a near miracle, and even she would think so too, had she not witnessed the simple and logical steps Syna had diligently made while saving the woman.

Dara followed Syna down the stairs.

Ever since Syna had returned, the inn was much busier than usual, with many of their patrons spending the dinner hours either resting from or making plans for the harvest that was finally beginning. All eyes followed the girls wherever they went. Syna and Keely both just pretended not to notice.

Thankfully very few seemed anything other then pleased to watch the girls work.

Matching Syna’s turn away from the common room, she found Keely was in the kitchen supervising a boy who was basting and turning pork that Dara had placed on the fire for the evening meal soon to be upon them. In doing so, Keely was giving cook a little time to rest, since much of the burden in feeding the crowds had fallen on the capable much older woman.

Fortunately, the people who had moved about to help various friends and relatives with the harvest were already in place. The wagons and carts of produce that would be moving down the roads in a few more days had yet to pass, so the extra people were for now only a small and pleasant burden. When the harvest had properly begun, many of these good folk would be too tired to leave their fields for anyplace other than their own beds, or in a few cases, a convenient haystack. A few days of that, three at most, and they would be ravenous, and much in need of more food to keep them on their feet and working through the weeks that followed.

Unlike Syna, who was tiredly sorting out items for cleaning or the slop pile, Keely was looking far better than she had since Syna’s disappearance. She smiled at her mother, before once more taking a moment to reach out and place her hand on the boy’s to turn the crank he held at the proper speed for the height of the newly stoked fire. Dara continued to watch with approval of Keely’s patience for a few moments, before she then proceeded examine Syna critically.

She moved with a mother’s instinct to set out a small piece of sweet pie, and a cup of cool milk, for each of the girls.

Dara knew that Keely’s high spirits were doubtless due to her finding her daughter cuddled up to Syna whenever Dara had been able get their new healer into a bed. It more-or-less proved two things that all women instinctively knew: First, that healers were the worst patients of all, and second, that once a daughter had set her heart on someone she loved, it left her mother with very little to do.

Syna had hardly eaten for the first two days before anyone had noticed, so amazed they all had been at her expertise in saving the woman. No doubt, this accounted for some of her fatigue, but now that Keely had taken it upon herself to make sure Syna was well cared for, things were much better on that score. The girl was simply growing tired.

“Come outside with me, Syna. I’ve already spoken to Keely.”Dara said, putting her hands on Syna’s shoulders, and steering her out toward the quiet near the stone wall, and the residual warmth of the full morning sun.

Syna looked at here only briefly, before stretching and leaning her back on the wall.

“Keene is out with the men, so he asked me to explain a few things to you about your new duties.” Dara told her flatly, causing Syna to look back up at Dara in surprise.

“The most important is that your first duty is to make sure that you don’t hurt yourself trying to do everything…”

Syna felt for a moment that she should protest, but a look from Dara killed all desire in her to do so.

“As a healer, you are very important. We need you. As soon as the danger for someone has passed, you need to rest. It’s the harvest. Any of the men folk might just as easily be injured, and need you at any time. Keene wants you to get some rest as soon as possible. So do I.”

Syna never even looked like she would respond in the negative. It was a stark testament to her growing maturity, and to her fatigue. Her only response was to let her shoulders slumped slightly as she nodded in agreement with the Elder’s request.

She was very tired.

“You don’t have to worry about Chandi when you are not with her.”Dara continued in a much more comforting, and praising tone. “After what you did for the woman, I promise you that any instructions you give will be followed exactly by whomever is watching over her. There are a good many women in this village who are able to look after her now, and have been caring for sick people a lot longer than you have.”

Syna nodded again. It was very true that given the talents of the old healer, or the lack thereof, many of the women in the valley had learned to care for people better than he had ever been able to do, the poor soul.

“How long before the danger is past for Chandi?”Dara asked finally.

“I think it is past already. The wound on her leg is healing well, and as long as it’s kept clean and dry, there should be little risk of it becoming corrupt. The pain is already much less than it was. It only seems worse because she is so tired. She is mending very quickly, probably due to her stub… steadfast nature.”

“You’ll have to explain all of that to me some day, except for the part where she’s too mean to die, but for now I’m going to ask Keely to take you home. Now, I want you to go back inside and eat something, and I’ll have one of the stable boys catch you a horse. Unless you would prefer a trap?”

Syna took a moment to shake her head, showing how tired she was. Never had the adults shown so much consideration of her. The thought of someone setting up a cart for her was novel indeed. A few weeks before, she was a child who would be left to walk under most circumstances.

The thought must have shown on her face, causing Dara to laugh, and to pull the her into a motherly hug.

“It’s so easy for us to forget how young you are, Syna.”

Dara could feel Syna relax against her, as she lay her head on top of the girls.

“I’m so proud of you.”

They did use the trap. Syna was already asleep before Keely reached the straight road leading to the path to her father’s farm.

 
 

 
 

     Syna and Keely had been working on the little cottage for a full seven days, and it was quickly acquiring the same neat homey feel that filled the rooms of their parent’s homes. It had mostly been their hard work, but the donations of furnishings by the women of the village, grateful for the near miraculous skills of their new healer, helped more than a little.

In fact, it had all gone amazingly well, save for the looks that the girls had caught on the faces of some of the younger men, when they were about together, but not even these would speak ill even when no adults were in earshot.

Keely, true to form, had simply taken over. Insisting, amongst other things, that the slightly smaller girl always ride in front of her when on horseback, and always held her close as if she were too valuable to risk in a fall. On shorter journeys, when they walked, she would inevitably take Syna’s hand. Even when it was time to rest, either girl would find a place right next to the other.

Through it all, there was Keely. In quiet moments when Syna was working about the cottage or the inn, she would suddenly find Keely’s hands sliding about her waist, or her lips on the back of her neck. She knew that Keely had become not only her lover, but her keeper as well. Cups of tea, or little morsels would appear where she was working, sometimes with displays of affection, and other times unobtrusively without pomp.

Thus, the work about and on the new place was getting done at a good pace, even if you took into account the time of year. Whenever not called on to help with the harvesting, or to tend to one of the villagers, Syna would spend her time collecting and organizing herbs she needed.

When Keene and several boys had come to her father’s cabin to escort them to their new home, the girls were surprised to discover that the smith had lead a number of the now scarce men and women in the valley in cleaning, and making the needed repairs to the cottage even before the harvest had begun before Syna had left the Inn.

He’d assured Syna that the repairs had been few enough, and had been easily accomplished by only those villagers who were waiting to begin the harvest in those days when Syna had tended Chandi so closely that she had never noticed. Afterwards, Keene had also somehow rounded up some of the younger men and boys to help do whatever else was needed, such as cleaning out the well when Syna had suggested that it would be a much cleaner source of water than the stream.

The new cottage itself was unusual in that it had an open room or covered roof on the west side overlooking a stream that ran from the pool beneath the cliff. The stream was one of only a few that came down the cliffs so low in the valley, and its pool was very similar the one where Syna met Aida.

What the little cottage did not have was the larger cleared space that Syna was used to seeing around the small cottages spread about the valley. The colored leaves of the forest pressed in on two sides, with the steep stone side of the valley covering another. That was why the place had lain fallow, not having open spaces large enough for a proper farm. On the other hand, it did have a small dry barn across the yard, and the clearings nearby that were more than sufficient to graze a few animals, and for good vegetable gardens.

There were also the remains of two smaller kitchen gardens, and a few clearings in the nearby forest that would suffice for herbs and spices and such. All in all, the two girls would easily be able grow much of what they might need for just the two of them, even though all of the adults assured them that neither girl would ever have a need beyond what the larger farms and villagers would provide their healer. Already much of the available storage was being filled with the choicest parts of the harvest that had been gathered so far.

Syna also found that another advantage of being tucked near the side of the valley, with the water and the forest so close. It was the perfect place for her to find much of what she needed in the small places where so few others sought to look. On two of the last three afternoons, she had walked through these nearer areas with Green Eyes and several of the little ones who pointed out many plants that grew there unnoticed, and unknown to the human folk. A few grew out of her reach, but that proved no problem at all, as one of several little ones always seemed near and willing to fetch what she needed, provided she could indicate the required plant sufficiently.

Soon, she planned to walk down to the river with Green Eyes, and across to the other side valley, but even in her small corner of the valley, she was amazed at the number of plants that she now noticed whenever she walked anywhere. It made her a little sad to think that if the old healer had only known…

Syna looked at her surroundings with a smile. The cottage was clean and dry, and if still a little sparse in its furnishings, it really did have much of the warm and comfortable feel of her father’s cabin or the Inn.

 

 

         
Syna had been busy sorting out a large collection of bottles, and small covered pots that were Keene’s latest project. He’d had had several of the older children collect them from Braelan’s cottage, both for her use and to keep them out of Braelan’s reach, and they had cleaned them out for her.

Syna was mortified at the thought of children having done so, once she got a look at the few labels on the vessels that she could decipher, but was quickly and thankfully assured that Dara had somehow found the time needed to watch over them as they worked. Dara had apparently sent the boys back to wash them again twice after they were cleaned, and had made sure that the contents had been buried deep enough that they could cause no further harm.

Several of the medicines had been kept by The Elder, or had been returned intact to the collection by the villagers to whom they had been given by the old healer; however, none appeared to be of any real use. Or at least, to the use that they had been intended.

Some of the labels were really fearfully worrisome for Syna, who was concerned their alleged contents might have been quite dangerous. Of so many others, she just had no idea what they might be. So, in the end, all had been emptied, and the contents likewise buried deep.

Looking about, Syna realized that even with all the useful plants she had learned, Syna had no idea how she might ever need so many. It took her a little more time to realize, that most of these little pots were seldom in the healer’s actual possession, spending much of the time in the homes of the villagers, just as they had been before being returned for the use of the new healer. It seemed likely that they would be put to the same use by Syna, as she carefully packed them by type to be stored on some shelves in a small barn behind the cottage.

Just that morning, several of the village men, including the smith and her father, had taking advantage of the end of vegetable harvest closest to the village to come and inspected the barn’s small hearth and chimney. Even they were amazed at the progress that had been made. The cottage was beautiful, even if it only had a small cleared field in which to grow things.

Most surprising to them was, that as soon as one of the men had tilled the soils in the smaller garden areas in the same way they were doing the harvested fields before the cold winter for easier planting in the spring; the fields seem to magically sprout many of the strange herbs that could be purposely grown in the cooler season, and that Syna might need to cultivate in quantity. What was harder to explain than this, the little fairies planting herbs, were the flowers that appeared just as suddenly and plentifully around the cabin.

It was all so well organized, that it took Syna’s breath away, almost as much as it strained Keely’s good natured acceptance that there were many things happening around Syna that she could never explain.

Such was the look on Keely’s face when Syna turned to find the older girl staring at her again.

Love made all the difference though, and Keely just smiled, and stepped forward to take the crate of bottles out to the barn, but not before taking a moment to press her lips briefly to Syna’s cheek.

“Come, I want to show you something.”

Syna followed along the short walk to the barn, where Syna was surprised to find that Bayford was standing inside the door eating some of the excess fresh fodder that her father had stored there.

“He was standing over by the trees. I think he remembers me from the Inn, because darned if he didn’t come right up to sniff me, and then he just followed me inside, pretty as you please.”

On seeing Syna, he quickly moved to press his soft muzzle to her cheek, before moving back to the convenient fodder.

“Would you like me to try and put him in a stall?”Keely asked.

“No.” Syna took a moment to pet the animal, while Keely began stacking the bottles and pots on the shelves nearby. “There is no need. I think he’d go into one if I asked him to, but he’s been on his own so long, that I don’t think that we need worry about him. I think he just likes me.” Syna grinned.

“You think so?” Keely laughed as the horse whinnied a soft approval of Syna scratching technique. “He doesn’t look like a horse that’s been on his own to me, though. He looks so much better than he did last year.”

Both girls had seen horses that had run free. Most were caught again, or simply came home to the easy care, but none had looked like Bayford. Syna had seen the look that Keely now gave her before as well, but fortunately it was a look that did not expect an explanation.

“I’ll leave the door propped open, and a little feed for him in the manger. It’s a wonder he’s not fat, the greedy thing.” She said, but with a gladness that the animal was so much better than the last time she’d seen him.

“I wanted to show you this as well.” Keely said, as she moved to start a small fire in the little hearth that lay in the corner away from the stalls. “I’ve never seen one like this before. It looks like they used it for a forge as well,”she said, moving a small metal door that fit the pins set in the side of the hearth, which the men had found propped up on a beam at the back of the barn. It seemed that the Smith had spent some time studying the unusual design, causing some smiles from the other men.

In general, animals would be better off without the heat, but this design might prove quite useful on the coldest nights.

Moving outside, Keely caught a movement off near the trees, but because she was used to the birds flying to the water, she did not turn quickly enough to notice anything unusual. Syna, of course, recognized the movement.

“Look there.” Keely said then, in a whisper.

Syna had already seen the fawn that stood near the corner of the barn shaking. She realized immediately that the only way the creature would ever come so near, was if it had been lead by the fairies. Moving slowly, she bent low as she stepped toward the animal. Several times she had to stop all together, to keep the little thing from fleeing back onto the trees, but finally she was close enough to see that there was blood on it’s fur at it’s hind leg.

To the amazement of both, the little creature took the last steps to Syna.

“Oh, you poor little thing.”Syna cooed softly. “Where is your mother?”

Keely, amazed as she was, found it prophetic that the girl would say just that, just then, but was further amazed as the little thing pressed it’s shiny black nose to Syna, as the girl carefully picked the creature up.

“He’s been hurt, Keely. Would you get me a cloth and some warm water from the hearth? I also need that small red pot I put by the window, the one with the salve that I used on the boy’s hand.”

Keely nodded, and quickly went to get the required items, shaking her head. Clearly living with Syna was going to be remarkable in ways that she had never even imagined.

No sooner was Keely gone, than Aida, Blue-Eyes, and several of the smaller fairies fluttered in to comfort and calm the little creature.

“Did you bring him to me?” Syna asked, realizing it was a very silly question.

Blue-eyes responded immediately. “You have what he needs closer, and ‘Green-Eyes’ is…away. The little ones found him near here. We think he fell on the side of the valley. I’ve sent the little ones to look for his mother…”

“Is this it?” Keely was back, and her smaller friends ones had seemingly vanished.

“So, you are going to be treating animals too?”Keely said, watching the small thing move closer to Syna’s feet at her entrance, from where it had been poking around the corners of the barn.”

“Healers always treat animals, Love.”Syna said while taking the things from her. “Even Braelan treated our animals. Healing is healing.”

“Only when the poor beast was tied up and couldn’t get away, and you know that’s not what I meant, Princess. I mean wild animals that come out of the forest on their own, and come to find the healer by themselves. If anyone see this, they are going to talk, Syna.”

“Let them,”Syna said without audible rancor, “It will be a nice change from the way they talk about how I’ve changed, or about the way you’ve taken to hanging on me every chance you get.”

“Oh? Tell me, do you wish me to stop touching you?”

Even in the shadow inside, Keely could see Syna blushing.

“Don’t be silly.” Syna said simply, carefully ignoring Keely’s smile as she began to gently clean the wound on the little thing’s leg and hind quarters.

It trembled, but made no attempt to get away as Syna wiped the wound with a warm wet cloth. To Keely, it seemed like it reacted as it might had it’s mother licked the wound clean. It trembled more, as Syna applied a small amount of the salve to the creature, knowing that if it were needed, Green Eyes would probably see to it that it was done again in a few days.

When she was finished, she gently caressed the little thing’s head between its neck and ears, causing it to turn once more to press its little wet nose to her, before walking off shaking its limbs and tail as if it were wearing breeches that did not quite fit.

Keely was laughing then, causing Syna to watch her helplessly.

“That was even more amazing then what you did with Chandi. If you keep this up, grandfather Keene is going to run out of silly excuses long before you stop surprising people by doing things like that.” She laughed again, and hugged Syna, before she bent to pick up the items on the ground. “Not that he’d like to know why there were flowers on your pillow yesterday morning, and how you managed to have the time to plant herbs in the front garden when I wasn’t looking?”

“It was just a baby, Keely. It might have walked up to anyone.”

“No it wouldn’t. Are you sure you are not an angel, sent here to take the place of my friend Dyre?” Keely patted her affectionately, sending her toward the cottage where food that was waiting. “Come on Princess.”she said. “You’ve not eaten since morning.”

“Princess?” Syna asked, realizing that Keely had called her that twice now.

“Yeah. It seems to fit somehow now. Not only are you a girl, but there is something about the way you move, and smile all the time. You remind me of one of those princesses in the fairytales, who charm everyone all the time, and get saved by the prince in the end. I never really believed any of those stories, because I thought they were just silly - until I came to live here with you.”

“Please, Keely. Don’t call me…”Keely’s lips were on hers

“Your wish is my command.” She laughed as she lead Syna back to their table with an arm about her waist.

“Princess.”

From that day, seldom did more than a week go by without some small animal showing up in their yard, needing attention. Most things were quite minor, but a few were more serious. Syna proved able to help the vast majority.

They always seemed to know when she was there. Sometimes Keely would see them first on the occasions that she did not accompany Syna on her journeys into the woods to gather. At those times the animals would bob in and out of sight in the trees until Syna returned.

Even though Syna was gladly teaching Keely many of the common herbs around the cottage, showing her which parts to collect from them and how to prepare the medicines, she would still wander off alone every few days, returning tiredly some hours later.

Then too, every few days, Syna would walk down into the village to check on those who were in her care, a handful of whom had contracted little illnesses at the turning of the season, or who had less fortunately injured themselves during the harvest.

Several times too, people had shown up at their door for Syna, once in the night when a baby was ill, but all had been cured easily. There were frequent enough visitations by their friends, and artisans bring them little things in payment, that the sound of hoofs on the path that led up the hillside did not fill them with any other sense than pleasure.

All told, neither Keely nor Syna could imagine a more pleasant life as they watched the valley change to the quiet of the later fall, while they walked together hand-in-hand.

 
 

 
 

     The heavy hoof beats on the path told both girls that Jada was on his way up their path. He had been there before of course, in the times that he was not watching and carefully memorizing the way that Keene had organized a collective harvest about the valley, but he had always come accompanied, by the smith or their fathers, or Keene, or more rarely by Dara. This time, as he turned the last corner that had hidden him in the trees, they could see that he was alone.

“Ah!, you see Mr. Balderdash. No need for your pessimism. I told you we’d find them here or on the road.” He said as he slipped off of his companion’s back. “Glad I am of it too, finding myself in the company of the two loveliest ladies in the kingdom.”He said, embarrassing them both by kissing each of their hands in turn, before standing straight to smile.

The smile seemed slightly out of place with his eyes, though, Keely noted, and he seemed to forget to drop Syna’s hand for quite a bit longer than he had held Keely’s, although he had petted hers with no mean affection as well.

“And to what do we owe this honor, my lord?” Keely asked.

For his part, Jada looked quickly over his shoulders, fearful that some unknown spirit might have overheard, as there were none nearer than her father’s farm.

“Please, my lady. I have asked you before, to remember that I am on a secret duty to the chancellor, and would appreciate it if you would remember to simply call me ‘Jada,”he reminded. Where before he might have been ostentatious in the folly of his feigned subterfuge, now he seemed as if his heart was not in it.

“On the other hand, the cook asked me to bring you this.” He said as he carefully lifted a sack from the side of his saddle, and opened it carefully on the ground. Out popped the heads of two of the cats that had attached themselves to Syna.

Syna laughed, causing his smile to reach his eyes finally.

“In fact, I have come with some disagreeable news, but had forgotten it momentarily while arguing with my worrisome friend here,”he indicated the horse who was having his cheek rubbed by Syna, while not yet having decided to move toward the manger he was eyeing.

“And why would you be arguing with the poor creature, Jada?” Syna asked him. “Don’t you lose most of the arguments with him? I should think you would learn your lesson after all this time.”

They both grinned at him, causing him to acknowledge the point with a nod.

“In all fairness, lady, that is usually because he resorts to violence more often than I, being of far less gentle nature than myself; and it bears remembering that never once has he beaten me in one of these contests of wrestling with the thumbs.”

Both girls laughed.

For her part, Keely thought it was just too hard not to like the man, even though she could not name men in number more than the fingers on her hand that she liked as well. She knew he loved Syna, but he had never done anything to give any offence to either young woman, and had done more than enough to earn their genuine respect and friendship.

“Well come then.” Keely invited, because Syna was still giggling as he placed her hand on his arm. “We were about to take a walk down to the inn, but we have more than enough time to offer you something after such a long and arduous journey for poor mister Sir Balderdash.”

Both Jada’s brows rose, and he changed the subject as if no other conversation had taken place. “I assure you, that I only ask to find out which of the heavenly arts I would be sampling, as I appreciate both of your skills equally, but I am curious as to which overwhelming delight I’ll be sampling with you…”

“Syna cooked, Jada.”Keely said taking his other arm while trying to keep up as they ‘lead him’ to the hearth, “and you know that she cooks far better than I.”

“Perhaps you think so, and with some good reason I am sure, but I can assure you, lady, that I would kill any man who failed to praise your own fine… Meat pies! How fortunate it was that I came along just as they broke into the cottage to threaten you…”

He had eaten two, and had a good cup of wine, before he settled down enough for them to speak freely on the issue that hung so clearly about him like a sadness.

“May the saints be praised,”he said in complete seriousness for the first time. “I confess that the food at the inn is as fine as any I’ve had, but that which you ladies provide in unsurpassed by any delicacy I have heard tell of. My only regret is that I will not be able to tell anyone else, for fear that they might take the morsel that was more justly mine.”

“Is that whey you were arguing with Mr. Balderdash, Jada?” Syna asked him, gently, because he was now ready to talk.

He looked very sad just then.

“It was. You see the poor soul has been depressed of late, because I’ve received word that I’m needed by the chancellor, and it would not do for me to be away from my own estates when the end of my own harvest is gathered. They are not as efficient as you good folk, and although I trust them, it is possible that I might find my silage contains less than the final tally recorded if I tarry longer.”

Very sad indeed, so much so that Syna reached out for his arm again.

“The silly brute is depressed you see. He…” Jada did not meet their eyes at first. “He likes it here.”

There was silence for several moments before Keely finally broke it.

“I wish you did not have to go.”

Even Jada could not hide his surprise at the sentiment, as he shared a look of both gratitude and mutual understanding with her.

Syna was far less surprised, because they had spoken of Jada often, Keely and she, and both had a clear understanding of the issues that involved.

Keely shook her head at his reaction, with only a very, very, little scorn. “Did you think I would be so cruel, Jada?”She asked, her eyes flashing, but she reached out to pat his other arm to soften the sharpness of her answer.

All poor Syna could do, was to look back and forth between them, when she did not find herself looking at the table in between. For someone who had been quietly convinced that she would grow up quietly and desperately alone, her fortunes had changed far too much for her to be able to cope.

There were no little songs for this situation simply because her little friends had never felt the need of same. Such things were easier for them.

“Don’t worry.” Keely said, still patting him sympathetically. “I know full well that you love her, perhaps almost as much as I do, if that were possible. I can’t bring myself to hate you for something that I am helpless to keep from doing myself.”

The man looked back and forth between them and then at Keely before he took a sip of wine, and tried to speak.

“I have tried to be…” He shook his head.

“You have been wonderful, Jada” Syna finally spoke. “I can never repay even the few of your many kindnesses to me, and to Keely.”

She looked across the table briefly at Keely, to receive an imperceptible nod of encouragement.

“Did you think that I…, have no affection for you?”She was surprised that it had all come out in one breath, it having been so constrained by the look on the man’s face.

Jada seemed to make a decision then. “My desire to see that you both receive the happiness you so obviously deserve was my genuine interest.” He looked at them both before turning back to look in Syna’s eyes.

“I know that you are happy, and you must believe that so great is my affection for you, that I can not find it in my heart to otherwise hope — but I do love you. I believe I have since I watched you walk from your fathers cabin to your well.”

He glanced at Keely, who true to her nature looked very frightened, but also nodded at him to continue. Not surprisingly, though, that feat was too great to allow her to form the smile that she so desperately wished she could put on in that moment.

He continued. “You were singing. Even my silly horse was enthralled, and stood under me just watching you. I had never seen a sight so lovely, Syna, and since that very day, you have compounded my damnation by becoming even more beautiful with each and every sunrise, and twice again at sunset.”

He shook his head into a silence that was deep enough that a human might hear a fairy’s wings up amongst the leaves in the trees.

“I have known many women, kind ladies, many of whom were reputed by all to be without equal. How could I tell anyone that they only thought so because they knew not of you.”He gestured to include them both. “They would take their own lives to risk the fires of hell in their despair.”

He shook himself one last time, as he rose to retrieve the flask of wine from the sideboard, and leave them sitting there alone.

Keely reached out to take Syna’s hand while Jada’s back was turned.

“I could not leave without telling you.” He finished behind them.

Syna could feel Keely squeezing her hand, but dared not look at her.

“That is not why I’m leaving; though it is reason enough that I fear that my very existence might cause you even the slightest discomfort, but t’is true that my parting will tear my very soul. So, now that I have, for some reason known only to God himself, told you that which I swore I would not, I come to the metal of my journey into your most lovely company…”

He turned and leaned against the sideboard, looking at his own feet. “I must leave, but before doing so, I hoped to beg the boon that I might also be welcomed back. I can live knowing you are happy here together, but not if I could not count you as friends.”he smiled at them both slightly even though neither girl looked back. “I had hoped that I could see you again, if only to know that you both are well, and to remember to you that I will always remain your most humble, and most honorable, servant.”

There were spots before her eyes, and a ringing in her ears that belayed the existence of all silences. There might well have been a pitched battle out by the barn, and Syna would not have found it any harder to hear the hoarse whisper from Keely.

“You must tell him, my love.”came softly to her ears, in a tone that tore her heart.

Looking back across the small table, as if to convince herself of the fact that Keely had indeed spoken, she was terrified that Keely had begun to rise!

“Lady, stay!”Jada implored, standing straight and moving to the door. “It is I who must go. Please forgive my insult to you in begging a kindness that I have no right to ask of either of you, but I will still beg you further to stay. I have no stain on my soul so black as I would gain by driving you away, and it is a memory that I could not hope to endure. I confess that I do truly feel that your love for Syna is as plain to me as my own. It is only your kindness toward that allows me to speak of it at all.”

He stood with is hand on the rope, but did not pull it till he was sure he had not caused some calamity by his coming.

“I’m not going anywhere, Jada.” Keely said softly, as she paused to squeeze Syna’s shoulder, and to kiss the top of her head. .

“Syna.”She said softly. “I know your heart almost as well as you. I’ve come to believe that all has its purpose. Please speak now. If you let him leave now unanswered, that sin would be on my soul, and yours. Tell me, and him, what you want. In truth, he can give you… things that I never can. Things that I feel that you will truly need. I don’t know why I know, save perhaps for some very silly dreams I’ve had of late, but I do know. I promise you, my love, that for my part I will stay for as long as you will have me, and not one moment more. You must speak”

Syna was up then, and had moved to embrace Keely so tightly that Jada found in it the courage to lift the latch on the door.

“Jada?” She called softly on hearing the latch.

When Syna spoke, he had to turn back to see her.

“Would you tell Mr. Balderdash something for me?”

“I will.”Came his lusterless answer.

“Tell him that he does not have to feel forlorn. When he does return, he can stay here. I know our little barn is not as fine as the marbled and gilded halls he is accustomed to, but it’s warm and dry, and has food even enough for him. I would miss him too much should he stay away.”

“Thank you, Lady.”Jada’s voice sounded flat. “It would be a great kindness to the sentimental old thing.”

“It’s no kindness at all, My Lord, since you will be welcomed here too, whenever you wish to return…,”

Jada began to smile faintly.

“…because.... Keely spoke aright. My heart would break if I thought I might never see you again. This is all so new to me. It’s hard to understand, but I am sure I have that affection for you.”

“Then, you want me to stay?” Keely asked her, confident of the answer, but asking anyway.

Syna nodded and reached back with her own hand. “Could I live without my heart?”Syna said simply.

“No.” Keely sighed. “And, don’t look at me that way, Jada. I have no idea how any of this will work, but I know it’s better than you and I having to fight for her on the common. I could not risk to lose her in any way, but to such unhappiness would be worth my very soul. I just don’t think she has it in her to lose anyone that she loves right now. She might not survive, and I fear for her to lose any ally after the talk I had with our elder.”

“When did you become so wise?” Syna asked her the question that also lay in Jada’s eyes.

“I’m not from the country like you, my lovely girl. I’ve lived at the inn in the village.” She laughed just enough that they could tell that she had. “Besides, I’m a year older than you, so I’ve been doing this girl thing much longer than you have.”

Jada was looking at her still, in gratitude and awe..

“So!”Keely concluded, “I have not idea how any of this is going to work, Jada, but we will make it do just that, as long as you remember that you and I are just good friends.”

Jada nodded, and laughed along with the small chuckle coming from Syna, at this most generous of conditions. He had known some of Keely’s ilk. Although he felt he could not fully understand her desires, he was even less prepared to fully grasp the degree of her generosity - or her love. However, he was grateful for it.

Good.”Keely said. “Now I think I could use some more wine.”

 

 

         They talked long enough for Mr. Balderdash to stop eating. Jada would return as soon as he could, and the details would fend for themselves. Somehow.

“When do you have to leave?” Syna asked him finally as they accompanied him out to his horse.

“I was supposed to meet the elder at the inn at sunset.”He said, looking at a sky just to count the stars. In the west, there were clouds

“That’s not what I meant.”She sighed.

“I know. I had planned to wait through tomorrow, if it feels like rain, but the day after tomorrow we leave, fair or foul.”

“I wish you didn’t have to go…”Syna said, sadly.

“That goes for me as well…”Keely added kindly.

“I must. I’m expected in seven days, and it may take four or five to get there this time of year. I have no choice in the matter. Still, the going is easier, now that I know I can return.”

Syna nodded that she understood.

“I have something else for you.” He said reaching into the bag on Mr. Balderdash’s back. “Keene gave it to me for you. It seems as if the old healer had some books and manuscripts on healing in his cottage, much good they did him.”

Keely chuckled. “None at all, I assure you. I don’t think he reads very well.”

Everyone chuckled along, feeling badly about it.

“No! I’m serious. When he was staying at the inn, and they asked him about some of the bottles, he had to compare it to a list in one of those papers that had symbols beside the names on one of the pages before he could answer. I don’t think he can read near as well as my mother taught Syna or I. We had a good teacher, and in Syna’s case, she had two. Her mother taught my mother how to read and write, though only the gods know where she learned how.”

Syna was surprised by this vision of Braelan, but she realized it was true from some of the things she had seen. She was surprised that it was something she had never noticed, or that Keene would not have spent the time to teach him better. It was impossible that he did not know of it. Unfortunately, there was no way she could ask without offending the elder, but it seemed as if Braelan might be one of those who had difficulty learning such things. Remarkable, given his vocation.

Looking down at the bundle, she was amazed to see it contained not only parchments written in many hands, but even several books older than anyone could know.

Keely asked him, “Will you tell my mother and father that we decided to stay here tonight?”

“I will.” Jada said as he kissed Syna, on the cheek, and pulled himself up into the saddle. “I will also tell them they have a most remarkable daughter.”

“So long as that’s all you tell them.” Keely warned.

Jada chuckled. “Discretion is the only course when you have no idea what is going on, Keely. It’s a lesson the good folk of this valley have reminded me of daily.”

Keely and Syna both nodded at his wise choice.

“Good luck though.” Keely said with a sad smile. “I don’t think I ever got a lie past my mother of any size, and if you plan not to tell her one of that girth, I doubt you’ll fair better.”

“I have no fear, Keely. I first got the idea of not trying to explain any of this from her. She told me that it would have to sort itself out.”

Syna chuckled softly as she steered a mumbling Keely back through the cottage door.

 
 

 
 

     Syna spend the evening by the fire looking over the manuscripts. For most that she could decipher, she knew it would be the greatest kindness to humanity to destroy them as soon as possible. They might be helpful in some way, though. Perhaps, to help to know how to treat those who may have been poisoned by other healers, but that was their only possible value that she could see….

Still, it might be a good idea for her at least show them to Green Eyes. It also gave her the thought to write down things on her own. No one would value them, except for her, but Green-Eyes and Golden-Eyes both had told her that she should not fear to carefully pass any knowledge she could to the right people. Perhaps this was a way to do so, given the hours that her ‘mothers’ had spent teaching her letters.

Several manuscripts, and one book, were in languages that she did not know. She was sure that the golden-eyed fairy might, but there was no point to it if the value of the texts therein equaled that of the works she could read.

She had half made up her mind to toss them into the hearth, when she came to the bottom one that was a broader folio than the others, bound in leather, and which contained drawings of people. The drawings were remarkable accomplished, and seemed to match well with the knowledge that she had somehow gained.

She was sure that she would keep this one volume, as it was a remarkable work of art, so accomplished that it might have actually been created by fairy-kind, were it not for the size. Turning the page, she found something even more strange. There was a page that had been drawn into three parts, each containing writing. Only one of the three could she read at all, the others being in odd scripts unknown to her. Written along the margin was yet a fourth script that also looked familiar, but she could not give it any name.

The one third she could partially read was in a mix of Latin and the common tongue, and in that she could only barely decipher a little here and there; but, there where those who could, so that did not cause her pause.

In the center of the page, however, where it was surrounded by the writings, there was the strange symbol drawn, very ornately and with great care, that Syna seemed to feel she recognized…

It was the symbol Aida drew!

“Did you see a house fairy in my hair or something?” Keely asked, at her strange look.

“What?”Syna gasped.

“Is anything wrong, my love. You look as if you’ve seen a ghost dancing on the table. Should I take you to bed?”

“I’m well, Keely. It’s just this… page. I’ve seen it before. I think it may be important.”

Keely came close to looked at it, before shrugging her lack of understanding. “Where did you see that?”

“I don’t remem… I can’t say for sure, but I do think it may be important.”

“How do you know that?”

Syna just shrugged back, causing Keely to sigh.

Syna rose, feeling a little confused, and said. “I do think I need some air. I’ll just go out for a few moments…”

“Taking the book with you?” Keely gestured at it still held in her hands. “To read it in the dark?”

Syna looked back at her helplessly. It was so hard to do this just now.

“I’m going with you.” Keely said, rising from her place beside the fire.

“No, Keely. Please. I need to clear my head. Don’t worry, I won’t be long, or go very far. I’ll just be out in the barn putting these out of the way.”She said, picking up the useless volumes to bring them with her as well.

Keely did not look pleased, but what she had surmised about the strange goings on around them lead her to simply nod her head, and trust that Syna would be safe enough. She could see that Bayford was still about the cottage, which proved to her that there was no danger near.

“Take a light with you.”

Syna gratefully hugged Keely for yet another act of her remarkable faith, and picked up a small lantern before heading out to the barn.

Bayford was indeed there as he drifted from the side of the barn to greet her silently.

Once there, she hung the candle in it’s lantern, and called out softly “Aida?”

It was of no use, she feared. Had Aida been there, she was sure she would have known, but she had to try, as the put the other volumes on a clear shelf beside the bottles and Jars.

“Aida?”

For just a moment, she thought she had been wrong, when a little thing flitted out of the darkness to her, but it was not her Aida. Instead, she recognized the brave little one who always seemed to be around her now. She believed that the blue-eyed fairy had set him to watch over her, but when she had asked the greater fairy, he’d only laughed and said ‘he just loves you.”

The little one again bravely greeted her by touching noses, before hovering there watching her expectantly.

Syna knew the little ones had a limited capacity to speak, but it was even more limited in human terms, with their reliance on the fairy-voice of scents and intuition. It was so hard to get them to understand sometimes, aided only by their willingness to do anything they could for her, even by trial and error.

“I need you to find Aida for me.” Syna said slowly.

The little one’s eyes seemed to grow more dull as it regarded her carefully.

“Copper Eyes.”She said, and with an inspiration, though of her Aida’s smiling face as hard as she could. So hard she began to get a pain behind the middle of her forehead.

It didn’t work, but the little one touched nosed again, in preparation of flying off to find the closest greater fairy he could.

“Wait.” Syna said a little too urgently, causing his eyes to dull again, even as he moved back too her.

“Look!”she said, opening the page, and holding it up to the candle before she remembered that he could see in the dark better than she could see in the daylight.

The little one did look where she pointed, and moved slowly from one spot to another as it turned its head from slide to side occasionally as it stared at the page. It looked up at her twice, before she saw it freeze as it finally saw the symbol from the proper orientation.

“Thank Asho,”She breathed, “for making you so clever little one.”

It looked up at her with shining eyes and nodded.

“Here,”she said, quickly looking around the shelves of jars and bottles. “Ah!”She pointed to a small copper kettle, and then to her eye.

The little one’s eyes glowed in the deepest black obsidian, reflecting any light that found them.

Again it nodded.

“Thank you, little one.” She said earnestly, leaning down slightly to him, offering her nose.

He actually began to buzz as he moved into to accept the kiss, and then with another nod and adoring glance, he streaked through the high window at the rear of the barn.

Syna did not know what to do. Her first impulse was to bring the book inside, but then with another inspiration, she left it open on the edge of the forge hearth, in the light of the candle.

She found Keely sitting on the step of the cabin.

“I thought I heard you whispering. I was worried.” Keely said, softly, clearly worried that even this act may have broken some trust.

“Don’t be. It was a good thing.”

“Are you going to leave the candle in the barn?”

Syna nodded. “It’s in a lantern. I’m sure it’s safe.”

Keely nodded in return, trying not to allow her eyes to drift toward the open barn door, or the horse who had wandered in there to the manger yet again.

“Keely?” Syna asked her, forcing her to look up at her again. “How many times have I told you I love you today?”

Keely finally smiled. “Too many to count.”

Syna bent down to kiss Keely fully on her soft lips, giving her the clear message that she intended to kiss her further still. Keely never needed more than the slightest encouragement, so quickly picked up where Syna had no intention of leaving off.

Catching her breath she managed to ask. “Before we go to bed, would you like to walk with me a little under the stars? We didn’t get to walk today?”

Keely smiled and took her hand, leading her into the small clearing to the south of the cottage. This field was ploughed but unplanted, so they didn’t have to watch their step too closely as long as they stayed to the furrows. Once away from the house she turned to hold Syna, and kiss her fully once more.

Syna melted into her completely, forgetting everything and everyone save Keely.

 

 

         A time later they were looking at the stars when Syna realized Aida was nearby.

“I’m ready for bed. You go and turn down the covers, and stoke the fire, and I’ll be right there.”

Keely was too enamored of the thought of taking Syna to bed in the near term, to be much annoyed by her desire to go to the barn again.

“Time to get the candle?” Keely asked.

“I think so; and, I left that book in there. I want to take it back in. I’ll only be a very little while…, or at most two little whiles.”

Keely sighed. “I’ll wait as long as I can.”She grinned back at the blush that she could feel on Syna’s cheek, but not see.

Aida was there looking at the book. Syna would have thought her eyes were two fireflies in a mating frenzy had the season been spring, and not fall.

“You did, know!”Aida said before looking closely into her eyes, “How could you have…” Aida paused and then smiled. “Oh. You just found it!”

“Yes. Is it important?”

“Yes. Not as important as you, but my sisters will be very pleased.”

“Can you read it?” Syna asked.

“Only the part written in fairy hand, here and here.”Aida indicated the fine scripts written around the margins of the page that Syna had not been able to name.

“It says that some of the texts are wrong and need to be corrected on this part, and on this one…”

Aida looked up at her in what might have been consternation.

“What is it?”

“I don’t understand it,”the little fairy said, her name radiating truth. “I am only sure that I would not have believed a fairy would write such things. I must take this to Asho…”

The little one was back, and breathing very heavily.

“Did you find him?” Aida asked out loud for Syna’s benefit, a habit she had grown into since her pairing with the girl.

The little one nodded.

“The thing is too big for us to carry, so it must be kept here, Syna. You must show this to no one, save for the fairies you know…”

“There are fairies I don’t know?” Syna asked, but was largely ignored.

“Have any seen this, apart from yourself?”

“Keely.”

“She is not the worry. We have seen her heart and mind, and she is a very good girl, Syna. I meant any of the others of your kind.”

“I don’t know. Surely the old healer must have.”

“Did he know its meaning?”She asked in an odd tone that made Syna feel her foreboding.

“I don’t think so, Aida. Keely was telling me earlier that she does not even think that he can read our common tongue as well as I thought, let alone these.”She gestured to the odd scripts. “No. He is no more a scholar than I am. I’m sure he did not know even a small part what it meant. Our eldest found these in his house today, where they have obviously been for many years. The elder is very wise…”

“Very wise.”Aida echoed.

“If he looked at them, he might have been able to understand some of it, but I do not think that even he can read these.”

Aida seemed to be studying the page while ignoring everything else, but spoke to her anyway

“You are more learned than many of your kind who think themselves wise, Syna, because the things that you know are all true. That is a very powerful tool that allows you to judge the truth of other things that are new to you. This will make many who merely think themselves ‘wise’ jealous and fearful of you. It is one of the risks that we forced you to take, because there is no other way. Anything of value has risks, and the greater value often carries the greater risk. You must be very careful with your own kind.”

Aida looked at it the page more closely, and then back at the girl still pondering.

“What is it?” Syna asked her.

The little one paused for just a moment more before she spoke. “We have searched for many years for a hint of this. That this should be here, in the very same place where we found you. It seems… unlikely” The little fairy looked profoundly thoughtful, which was an emotion that Syna had only seen on the oldest fairies.

“If there were only a way to see a person’s fate…”Aida whispered looking at the page again.

This philosophical crisis Aida seemed to be going through was unsettling to Syna. Aida was always merry and affectionate, and never worried about the importance of things other than how they effected Syna’s happiness. She seemed to have changed suddenly, until Syna remembered yet again that fairies, despite their apparent youth, had seen the rise and fall of kingdoms that Syna had never even heard of. So, Syna made the only decision she could, which was to help without fully understanding why.

“I know that the book is too heavy, but can you carry this one page?”She asked the fairy.

“You would do this for me?”She asked, Syna.

“I’d do anything I could for you, Aida. You have given me so many gifts…” She shrugged because she was at a loss to create any phrase that would put a sufficient value to the things she had been given since the night she fled into the forest in helpless despair.

“What was given you, was truly your due. What we’ve received from you, was far more precious than that which was given. It would take far too much time to make you understand what a blessing you have been. It is we who could never do enough. You are the gift, Syna.”

Syna was still so shocked at the little fairies explanation, that Aida had to call her twice more to get her to respond.

“May we remove this page? Does the symbol appear on other leafs in this book?”

“Syna?”Aida asked again, because of the girls inattention.

“What?”Syna started almost as badly as she had at Keely’s ‘house-fairy’ remark. “No. We can look again, but no. I already looked. It’s only on this page.”

“Can you bring the rest of the book to him tomorrow?”

“Yes. I don’t know if Keely will let me go, but I’ll find a way.”

“How?” Aida asked, lifting the single page, and looking behind it to indicate she was not sure how they might acceptably remove it from the book.

“I’ll find a knife, and we’ll just cut…”

The little one moved forward as Aida seemed to be talking to him in the way that only fairies could. He pulled out his little obsidian blade, and pausing with it poised over the inside of the page, he looked up briefly at Syna.

“It’s all right. But cut it over here, as close to the binding as you may.”

The little one nodded, and moved to where she indicated, obviously grasping this task much more easily than he had the last. The little ones were workers after all, and were used to such tasks as watching, fetching, cutting, etc.

Syna was very impressed as the little black blade effortlessly sliced a clean line down the innermost margin of the page, separating the sheet. Syna folded it for Aida, and handed it to her.

After they quickly looked through the remaining pages for other symbols of meaning to Aida, the little fairy just shook her head before flying up to touch noses with Syna.

“I love you.”She said in the human way.

“I love you too.”Syna responded.

“The girl awaits. I sense her.”

“I know. I have to go. She did a remarkable thing for me tonight.”

“My sister predicted this. I must fly. I must bring this to Asho and the eldest, for only they will know what to do. She can read all that is written here. I must fly.”

Syna’s ‘Go’, was accompanied by two very brief flutters near her nose, and then by the folded page sailing out the same high window.

Folding the book closed with a sigh, Syna took the lantern down, and began walked quickly toward the cottage…

 
 

 
 

     Syna awoke later than usual, because of Keely.

If the larger young woman had found her distracted at first, it was of little moment, because Keely was . . . steadfast, and even though both girls were still learning ways of love for each other, the love itself was already there in abundance. For Syna especially, even the smallest things were all revelations.

Thus, when Syna had finally slept, she slept very soundly and contentedly cuddled by Keely.

There were flowers in her hair, when she awoke. Yellow, and blue, and white flowers, which caused her to smile when she touched them, and to smile even more as she looked at herself in the mirror. ‘Someone’ was very happy, she thought.

Sounds from the kitchen, and the cool draft at her back, told Syna without looking that Keely was in the great room at the hearth.

A little head bobbed up from the shutter at the window in a movement that would have been too quick to notice, had not Syna already been looking there. It was almost immediately followed by a certain little copper-eyed fairy who flew to Syna and immediately pressed her face to the girl’s.

Syna laughed. “Was this you?” she asked the little one, who nodded her head and smiled up at Syna.

“You were asleep.” The fairy reminded.

“They are very pretty. Thank you Aida.”

From the other room, Keely called. “Did you call me?”

Syna giggled as the little fairy dove to her neck and under her hair.

“Just saying good morning.” Syna called back, and smiled a little more.

“Now that you’re up, finally, I’ve made you something. Dress warm.”Keely said, obviously feeling in a very good humor, which made her love smile even more.

Syna moved to the mirror to brush out her long tresses. She’d tied up her hair before going to bed, which now reached the middle of her back, but that had not lasted very long. The little face beamed at her in the mirror from her shoulder, before floating down to choose a ribbon of suitable color for Syna.

More quietly than before, Syna asked, “Did Golden Eyes read the page?”

The little fairy’s eyes glowed like dewdrops when she looked up to nod at Syna, before turning back to peel away several colors of ribbons from the pile.

“Was it what you were looking for?”

Again the same gesture, followed by Aida tugging out a rust colored ribbon.

Barely above the sound of a breath, “I will have to tell Keely I need to look for herbs, and I’ll…”

Aida was shaking her head, and rose to Syna’s hair, pausing only to lay the ribbon she’d chosen in Syna’s hand, before settling on her shoulder.

“My eldest sister said that we need not carry the book to her. She is sending the watchers with the horse, and he will carry it for them…”

Syna instantly felt foolish. It was obvious once Golden Eyes had suggested the solution. Truly, knowing the book’s value to her little friends, she would have hesitated to send it with Bayford alone but, with Blue Eyes and his companions to help, it would be safe.

Syna frowned causing Aida to pause and watch her.

Syna explained, “I suppose that even if anyone were close, they’d never be able to catch Bayford on all those twisting trails at the head of the valley.”

Aida thought for a moment, and nodded before whispering, “None will draw near. None can move near our end of the valley without our knowing.”

Although she had looked forward to the thought of seeing Asho again, she knew that she should not go near his end of the valley unasked, no matter how welcomed she would be. Even so, she was happy that there was no need to leave Keely for the day it would take her to travel there and back.

Choosing a heavy skirt and vest from her chest, she quickly slipped on fresh clothes and tied them, before moving out to the common room to be greeted by Keely wearing the same silly kind of grin she found her love was wearing…

 

 

          The coolness of the day made the trip an enjoyable one, or else it would, had she not been in a hurry. When Syna had told Keely that she needed to spend some time that day seeing to some of the ‘folk’ around the valley, she had expected an argument. However, true to her very wise nature, Keely had only smiled and nodded.

When she told her that she intended her first stop to be with Chandi, Keely immediately accepted that Syna needed to go alone. Keely had no desire to see her, and it was decided that Keely would meet her in the village where she had some ‘folk’ that she needed to see on her own. Her mother. The Smith. Most importantly, a certain emissary she wanted to speak with privately.

So, Syna packed some of the things into the bag that she used when she was collecting, including the remainder of the book, she took to the path down to the road hand-in-hand with Keely, where they took their leave of each other with an embrace.

The road was rutted from all the wagons that had passed by recently, forcing her to take to the verge in order to avoid some of the puddles that lay in the deeper places. Still, it was a pleasant walk.

Ladd was working his front field along the fence when she turned onto the path that lead to Chandi’s house. He only nodded and at her, and indicated a direction, after which she realized that Chandi and the children were sitting at the margin of the field, about to have their lunch.

“Syna!”Arlen called, and despite Chandi’s grab for him, he dashed to Syna to hug her about the middle, followed quickly by Maleah.

Syna thought she heard their father laughing as she hugged the children, and said hello.

“Did you come to play with us, Syna?”Arlen asked, but his tone held the maturing realization that this was not likely.

“I’m afraid I came to see your mother, and to find out how she was doing, but…”

“Oh, Syna.”Maleah said, pathetically. “You never have time to play any more.”

Syna knelt to hug the girl and finished, “…But! As I tried to tell you, I don’t see any reason why we can’t play a little too.”

It was several moments before Syna and their mother could get them back to the basket of lunch, as they were in no way aided by Ladd, who simply smiled at the children as he moved tiredly to the blanket. The harvest had been bountiful, as always, and many an exhausted man or woman would have behaved the same - at least for a few days more.

“You look well, Chandi.” Syna said, not realizing that it might be taking excessive credit until she said it. The woman still made her nervous. “How do you feel today?”

At first, Chandi did not look up. She finished laying out the food the children had carried from the house and offered it to her husband.

“I’m well enough, Syna.” She looked to see Ladd staring at her before turning her face to Syna finally. “In truth, Syna, I’m doing much better. I truly do thank you. If you would like to see, you can, but the wound is all but healed, and I’m able to move around more every day.”

Syna smiled at the woman, who although she did not return the smile, showed Syna a face that was for the first time she could remember, devoid of a frown. She looked …pretty, Syna thought in surprise, as she knelt down beside Chandi to examine her leg.

“I’m afraid you are going to know about rain quite a bit sooner than the rest of us, Chandi…”Syna smiled to show she regretted the fact.

“For a Farmer’s wife that has it’s uses too, child…, Syna.”

“Momma? Can you make it rain?” Maleah asked, causing Syna and the boys to laugh, as her father explained it to her.

Syna took the time to play several games with the children.

 

 

          The Day had grown warmer by the time Syna paused at the road to look thoughtfully both ways. She had intended to walk straight to the village from here, but it seemed silly not to check on her father given that she was so close, even though she had seen him only two days before. So she turned toward the path that lay only a little way up the road and quickly made her way toward her father’s home.

A rustle of leaves made her at first think that some of her little friends might have caught up with her to take the book, and the thought only lasted an instant before she sensed the danger that was upon her, but it was too late. She didn’t even have time to scream before she was grabbed from behind and thrown into the bushes beside the path.

She only managed a short gasp and grunt before a hand was clamped on her mouth. Someone very strong cruelly twisted her arm up behind her, pulling her back into them giving her a first look at one of her attackers.

Bram!

He laughed as she paled in his cousin’s grip, and her eyes grew wide.

To Bram, it was reminiscent of the thrill he’d gotten the day they’d pinned the worthless thing behind the smith’s shed, at least until the old fool had interfered. It was only similar, thought, because she was only similar. She… and this time, there would be no one to hear.

“I told you she’d be along if we waited long enough.”He sneered at her. “Where have you been hiding yourself the last three days, little Syna?”

Syna didn’t scream, but tried to talk to him. If only she could get the filthy hand off her mouth…

The pleasure on his face was followed by a sickening fury as she struggled to speak.

Syna did scream when he raised his hand, but the blow had yet to knock Braun’s hand free, and none save for the cousins heard her.

“Bram. Why?”Syna gasped faintly.

The second blow was no longer necessary, because the first had brought a blackness that was beyond screams, but that one was given for the pure pleasure of it anyway.

 

 

         Syna became aware that her captors were speaking to each other.

“We have to go this way. If someone sees us we are done. Once we are out of the valley, we can use the road, and make our way to someone who’d be interested in her little tricks.”

Syna could see Braun. She was over Bram’s shoulder, which cruelly dug into her middle robbing her of breath as she tried to sob. The feeble effort to lift her head slightly, was all the struggle she cold manage.

“She’s awake.”Braun said.

“Good. She can walk.”Bram said as he dropped on her feet, and held her there when she lost her balance.

“Don’t worry, Syna.” He laughed. “I’ll help you. Wouldn’t want the folks in the city to be disappointed. Once we give them a witch who looks like you to keep them warm now that the nights are cold. I’m sure that the bishop and the magistrate will both be grateful to us. They’ll know we were only doing what we should to rid our home of one of Satan’s evil whores…”

He looked at his cousin and laughed. “They’ll probably even give us gold, for one who looks like her.”

Syna tried to squirm away, but it was no use. His hands were on her now, cruelly twisting and wrenching flesh in all the places he used to make his point…

“Don’t worry though, Syna.”Bram said, continuing to abuse her. “I’m sure you’ll keep the inquisitors warm for many nights before you warm all the good people in the square.”

She couldn’t see his face, but she could hear the sick pleasure in his voice.

Bram gripped her face brutally, forcing her to look at him as he pressed his face closer, his foul breath upon her.

“Too bad that all they’ll get is a filthy used up whore, but then all they’ll know is what they’ll have when you get there. They’ll never have you as I will tonight when you warm my bed.”

Braun started to say something about not having time, but he was too afraid to interrupt Bram.

“I only regret that we already killed your champion last night, so he’ll never get to know.”

Syna felt her stomach turn over, aided by his breath and the way her head swam from the blows, but she could not otherwise move — even her eyes that had fixed themselves on Bram in their horror.

Bram threw her away from him a moment too late, shaking her vomit off his hand.

“I think I hear someone coming on the road.”Braun finally dared, now urgently.

“Through here”, Bram said, grabbing Syna bodily up by her hair, and began to drag her through a hedge and away from the road.

She could hear hoof beats on the road, but they were coming from the south, not from the village.

“Bra…”, she tried to speak, but was still choking on the offal that clogged her throat, which his hand had prevented her from fully expelling.

“Shhhh, Damn you,” Bram growled. “or I’ll snap your neck right here!”he hissed into her ear.

A hand clamped on her face again, as she was dragged over a bush. Her eyes watered as her neck was viciously twisted, robbing her of the little vision she had regained, but she could not help but choke at the foul liquid her body was trying to expel through her nose.

She was bodily carried into the hedge that tore at her clothes and face, causing the grip to strengthen in anger at the additional effort this required.

“It’s a rider.”Braun said, completely without need, since both men could hear the horse hurrying down the road.

“Shut your mouth, you fool, or I’ll do the same…” “Damn!” Bram hissed viciously, as they pushed through the bushes, and he stumbled. “My eye.”He hissed again.

“God damned, thorns, careful…, owfff!” He groaned and jerked her as he thrashed about before he decide to push her through the branches ahead of him, all the while still flailing the branches blindly away from his face with his free hand.

Braun screamed behind them, as a large tan blur virtually exploded into the bushes amongst them.

Syna, who was already through to the other side, and was thrown to one side on her face before she was able to roll over onto her side, still choking and gasping for breath.

Bram’s face around his eye was bleeding in half a dozen places, as he looked at her from his knees, frantically wiping the blood from his eye as he looked about to find the danger.

The scream of challenge from Bayford was unmistakable as he reared and tried to circle around the rising man and drive him away from Syna.

“Bram, it’s ‘Bug Brains’”, Braun grunted in pain, from where he was trying hopelessly to thrust himself backward through the branches of a tree, anything to put some distance between him and the insane animal.

Bayford’s nostrils flared again, and quivered at the odor of the men, and his eyes rolled at the sight of the girl who’d been so kind to him retching helplessly on the ground. He drove toward the larger man, and feinted to his side, trying to drive him away from the girl where he now stood directly over her.

“Bag of bones.”Bram whispered as he stared at the animal that had attacked him. Slowly he removed his belt, and wrapped the tail of the heavy leather around his fist. “You decided to come home now, did you?”he said softly, drawing his knife in his other hand.

Syna tried to grasp him, gasping for him not to hurt the animal, but in truth, it was indistinguishable from her choking.

So intent was he in his hatred of the animal, as he moved forward to swing the belt with the heavy brass ring on its end, that he did not hear the panic in his cousin as he continued to try and force his way along the hedges, having given up trying to get back through them because of shouts now coming down along the road.

Inhaling the odor of blood from the man, and the vomit from Syna, Bayford screamed his anger and stomped his feet as he moved first to one side, and then the other seeking an opening.

“That’s the last mistake you’ll ever make, you nag.”

Bram had never been smart enough to ponder the profound irony that had chosen to speak those words just then. Had he been, he might have realized that the enraged animal he stepped toward was no longer the wretched timid creature that used to cower at his abuse. However, it was of no moment, because no sooner did he step away from the girl and lunge toward the animal, than Bayford met him squarely in his forehead with a huge fore hoof.

None of the other blows that Bayford rained down on Bram’s face mattered. The light had gone from his eyes long before his head hit the ground.

Syna could only stare in confusion at the screaming and kicking horse as it had now move on, and fought desperately to bite or pin a flailing and screaming Braun as he wove around shrubs and trees in an equally desperate bid to get away from the animal now intent on killing him too. It was only Ladd, thrusting violently through the hedge, and his bending down to the stunned girl, that drew the horse away from Braun before the horse succeeded.

Syna was barely conscious enough to wave the horse away, and call to calm him, as he wheeled to charge Ladd. For several moments, she tried to calm him, before she lost consciousness again while Ladd carefully used his back to push them to the other side of the hedge…

 
 

 
 

     Syna was laying on the ground, with someone pressing a wet cloth to her face.

“No. Get them away!” Someone said, causing her eyes to open a slit.

Syna tried to blink several times, but because of the blow to the side of her head, the light was too painful. It was several moments before she could see Chandi hobbling along the road as fast as she could on her stick toward them.

Then she was there, and handing something to her husband.

“Easy girl.” Ladd said, as he pressed a colder cloth to her face, wiping the worst of the blood and other things that coated her face, before turning the cloth and tried to cover her eyes.”

“Bra…gh! Branmn!”she tried to scream to Ladd, to warn him.

“Shhhh, child. Shhhhh.” He said softly. “He can’t hurt you any more. I’ve sent for the Elder.”

“K… kame bach…” Syna choked again on the blood in her nose.

“Hush, Syna. Shhhh.” Ladd tried again to get her attention, and to cover her eyes. “He can’t come back from where he’s gone. Lie still, now. Lie still... ”

When Syna again realized where she was, She tried to force herself up against Ladd, which was useless, so she rolled away from him onto her knees instead, which he allowed thinking she would be ill again.

“Don’t try to move.” Chandi told her. “We’ve sent for a cart.”

Syna tried to nod which was a mistake.

“Can you talk.” Ladd asked.

“Y…yeah.”Syna’s answer only proved she could not.

“The other one was Braun?” Ladd asked, causing Syna to nod her head again very carefully.

Ladd rose up beside her, for a moment keeping his hand on her back while he spoke to Chandi. “We’ll have to go after him, as soon as we’ve gotten rid of the other one.”

“Leave him there.” Chandi cursed, angrily. “Witless forsaken fool.”

Syna could hear a snort from the other side of the hedge.

Looking Blearily around, she could see Bayford; calmer now, but still snorting and shaking, and trying to get a look at her. He was much calmer, but he was still in a dangerous.

“Good Boy, Bayfore…” Syna managed, swallowing hard. “Good boy.” She had to fight for breath, but at least she could breath around the burning in her throat and lungs. “Thank you Bayford. I’m not hurt, Bayford. Good boy.”she finished in a harsh croak.

“Do you know that animal?” Ladd asked.

Syna could manage more of a nod now. “Friends.”she said simply.

Syna could sense that Bayford, although far from being at ease, was calmer to hear her voice and to see that these people were caring for her. She sensed Ladd move away toward his wife, allowing her to turn slightly to whisper another cooing noise to the brave animal.

In doing so, she moved some of the leaves under her hands…

Syna blinked hard, to try and clear her vision, which only worked a little. Sticking out from the edge of the leaf, appeared to be a little red thorn…

She recognized a little obsidian knife, even though it was now coated red along its entire length. It was still held in a little hand, who’s arm was also coated red.

With a hand that was shaking so badly that Syna could hardly make it work properly, she gently pulled the leaf aside to find the mangled body of the little one where he had fallen.

That it was dead there was no doubt, as it’s eyes were now a pale lifeless grey. Even while her eyes blurred into blindness, she had instantly seen that the brave little one had had his life crushed from him. He must have… attacked…

Syna gasped in an explosive breath of air as she sobbed in anguish. With wet and wild eyes, she looked around at the people behind her, and then back at the poor little thing that had given his life trying to protect her. She sobbed again, silently, as her trembling hand gently moved several leaves back to their original positions before carefully tenting her fingers over him with a gentleness that came far too late.

Syna’s vision was fading in and out. She began sobbing helplessly, as she looked forlornly about her for what she did not know. It was too late, her heart knew, but some small place in her mind still struggled to seek vainly for any help.

Finally, her weeping eyes fell on them where they sat further inside the hedge. It was Blue Eyes, and his little scouts, she was sure, but the greater fairy’s eyes had almost no color at all. They were grey, matching that of the other little ones who looked somberly back at her.

Blue Eyes lifted his eyes from where the little one lay under her shaking hand to look at her. He made a slow gesture with his hand motioning outward and away, and then his eyes fell back to the little pile of leaves.

“I’m sorry.”Syna wept out loud, pleading for any kind of help. The little one nodded, and looked at her to make the same slow motion for her to move away. He was telling her that they would take care of the brave little one, but Syna did not see, because her head had fallen between her arms as she moaned, “Please no. They killed him.”

“My god. Child!” Someone gasped behind her.

“Chandi, don’t go…”

“Let go of me!”

Hands were drawing Syna up. “He’s dead.”She moaned one last time, weakly, trying to hide her face in her hands.

“Shhh. There, there, child,”Chandi said, as she pulled the weeping girl’s head under her chin. “It’s not your fault, it was theirs. Those bastards from their pig farm deserved worse. You’re safe, now. No one else is going to try and hurt you.” Chandi tried to turn, to draw the girl to turn away from the body on the other side of the hedge, but in the end she needed Ladd to help them both back to the road. It would have been easier if she’d let go of the girl, but she wouldn’t.

“She’s just frightened.”The man said worriedly, as he tried to help them. He heard a sound and looked toward the turn where Mr. Balderdash was now pounding along the road.

“She’ll mend.”Chandi said certainly. “Shhh, little Syna. Shhhh.” She comforted the girl. “She’s much braver than most, Ladd. She just feels things more deeply, I think. Help me get her away from here. All will be well, Child. Did you break anything? You shouldn’t be up. The cart is coming.”

The sight of Syna clutching at Chandi was something of a surprise to Jada. When Dara rounded the corner several minutes later, that poor soul nearly fell off the trap she drove.

 

 

         It was several moments before Jada could speak to her, where she was now being held by Dara.

He was never the less very busy. On his arrival, Bayford, began to whinny and stomp loudly on the other side of the hedge. This, along with the scents of violence that hung in the air, threatened to have Sir. Balderdash attacking anything he perceived might be a threat, which, of course, included the stallion on the other side of the hedge.

Fortunately, Jada was quickly able to calm him once Bayford grew suddenly quiet, and moved away as if he’d been led. Mr. Balderdash still trembled a fearsome anger, and would not stay put, until he had pressed his muzzle to the girl, to have her reassure him. Then he pressed it to all the others present as well, clearly making sure that none held any threat.

Finally, as Jada climbed through the hedge, the big horse followed him to sniff around there as well.

Bayford neighed briefly from across a small clearing, but this only drew a soft snort and a look from Jada’s mount.

Dara was helping Syna into the cart beside where Ladd had seated Chandi, when Jada came back through the hedge, leaving his companion sniffing along its margin. He’d seen all that he needed to, but there were still a few things he needed to hear.

“Syna?”He asked, causing her to turn to him. No sooner had she done so, than she quietly moved to him, closing her eyes and tucking her face into his chest.

“Will you take me to, Keely?”She whispered.

“Yes.”he said, as he kissed the top of her head, causing the others to raise their brows.

For several moments, none moved. Then, finally, Jada eased her back and bent to look at her. The swelling of her face, and the blood at her nose rendered him speechless at first.

“I need you to tell me, Syna. Did they say anything?.”

“Is, Bram dead?”

He sighed and nodded his head.

Syna closed her eyes and pressed into him, causing Dara and Chandi both to rub her back and soothe her. Her voice was clear though, as she began to recount what she could remember with the tone of someone who had learned of the events long ago, instead of having just lived through them.

She was unaware of how the others were watching Jada’s face in fascination while he listened to their plans of raping her, and selling her into torture and eventual immolation at the stake. He understood that they had planned on using that as a lever to cause even more problems for the people of the valley.

Dara wanted to take a step back, like Chandi and Ladd had as they distanced themselves from his mounting anger.

“I see.”was all he said.

“Please, Jada. Don’t kill him. Catch him if you can.”Syna pleaded softly as he stepped back to look at her sadly.

“I have to find him, Syna.”

“I know.”

“Do you want me to take you to Keely now?” He asked.

“Keely is coming with her father.” Dara said softly. “He is taking her to their cottage.”

“Dara can take me. I know you must go, but you have to promise me.”

“If he is unarmed, and if he surrenders, Syna, I won’t.” Jada said flatly.

Syna nodded, and turned away. “Please come, when…you can,”she said, as Chandi wrapped her own shawl around the girl.

“I won’t be long.”

Syna met his eyes for a moment, and nodded very weakly as she was lifted to the trap..

Ladd met his eyes as well, which caused a chill to rise up his spine before he mounted the trap beside Dara, in order to take them all to the small cabin.

 

 

         On the other side of the hedge, Sir Balderdash, came to Jada as soon as he reappeared. He trembled from hind quarters to shoulder as he stomped and snorted softly.

Jada mounted, and rubbing his broad neck, simply whispered to the horse “Find him.”

He knew that his judgment was clouded. He had already made a mistake that was as bad as any that he could remember. He’d been sure that the two were at least intelligent enough to leave and never come back - but he’d been wrong. It was not the type of mistake he could afford make a second time.

As the charger broke into a gallop, Jada reached into his Jacket, to assure his weapon was still safely there. Jada had never been comfortable with taking any man’s life, but he was certain that on the few occasions he’d done so, that he’d had no other choice.

Like now.

The poor stupid fool he was after was armed. He was armed with information that was a dire threat to the woman he loved, and to a people he had come to respect. His was also armed with a wit so feeble that he was unable to grasp that his final chance had already passed. He’d thrown his last hope aside when he’d fled into the wild with his crime on his head, rather than waiting the softer judgment of the elders of his village. They may only have hanged him.

Jada did not look down when his companion slowed to sniff the blood on a bush from the bite that Bayford had given the man. His eyes were already methodically and remorselessly scanning the trees and bushes ahead of them as he slipped the dirk into his hand and held it at the ready.

He made mistakes, but he had never made the same one twice.

 
 

 
 

     Syna awoke in her own bed, with Keely and Dara over her.

Several hours later, Syna was still trying to convince them that her hurts were not serious. Having been carefully cleaned up by the women, only the swelling to her cheek, and a darkness about her eye remained. In the end, though, it was the arrival of a flushed and out of breath Keene who finally drew the women away from her.

Keely still did not believe her, but Syna pulled her onto the fireside bench beside her and pressed her head where Keely cradled it against her breasts.

Her father arrived just then, with a somber looking Jada on his heeled. Bryan saw the look that passed first from Chandi to the girls in that moment. To everyone’s surprise, Chandi had only nodded with an almost smile, an turned painfully toward the pool by the cliff where Ladd was minding the children.

On seeing her father, Syna rose to hug him as well. “I’m better now.”She said.

His Sigh told her that he’d feared the worst in spite of being told that she had been lucky.

She could not console him, though, because Chandi was now calling her children back through the door. She’d intended to take them home, but with all that they had seen, they needed to speak to Syna as well.

Seeing their frightened faces, Syna knelt to hug them too - firmly. “I’m perfectly fine, you two.”

Maleah spoke worriedly, and asked the question on both children’s minds. “Who will take care of you. The old Healer?”

Syna laughed kindly at the look of fear on her face, which was almost unforgivable. “No, not him. I’ve taught a lots of things to Keely and Dara, and Dara’s been taking care of me since I was a little …”

Syna paused.

“What?”Arlen asked.

“Since she was a little girl.”Dara answered for Syna. “I’ve taken care of most of her bumps and bruises since her mother left us.”

“But I thought she was a…”Maleah was a little confused.

“We made a mistake, Maleah.”Chandi now chimed in. “We didn’t understand when Syna was a little girl, because she was so special, but now that she’s become a young woman, we do.”

Maleah was still a little confused, but she knew that as with so many mysterious things, that the adults did, and that it would be explained in time.

“Is this your new home Syna?”Arlen asked, breaking the silence that followed.

Syna grinned, a little. He was so wonderfully single minded.

“Not just mine. It’s Keely’s home too.”

“Oh, so you won’t be alone here.” Maleah sounded relieved.

“No”Syna said turning to her.

“It really is fun, with the waterfall.” Arlen said, his mind turning to the new wonders he’d seen in Syna’s little corner of the valley.

“Yes, it’s very beautiful here, and you know, I think there is a tree right near the fall, that would be perfect for a tree home.”She said smiling at his grin.

“Keely is very nice too, Syna.” Maleah said, quietly.

Syna smiled again.

“Yes she is, Maleah. Very, very, nice. Especially to me. That’s why I love her so much.”

Both children, answered in unison, “Good.”

“Syna?”The little girl frowned,

“Yes, Maleah?”

“Would you teach me to help people too, like you did Dara and Keely.”

Syna was surprised for a few moments as she looked around the faces of the parents.

“Well…,”she looked at Chandi’s face, to see a small smile there, “if your mother says I may…,”Chandi was ignoring Dara’s stare as she nodded to Syna. “…I would be so very happy to.”

“Me too?”Arlen made sure.

“Yes, Arlen. We’d need you to help us dig out some of the things that grow in the mud especially, but I’m sure you’d be even better at helping than me!”

“Momma said that no one is better than you.”Maleah said, very positive.

“I wouldn’t be too sure.”Syna said, rubbing the girl’s back.

“I’m sorry you were so upset. I need to get some air. Would you two like to go and look at the pool with me again? If your mother can wait for a few moments longer?” Syna said, looking at Chandi, who simply sat down at their small table.

“Yes, please,”Both said, again in unison.

Syna rose painfully but managed to walk steadily enough for her to hold both their hands as she walked out the door, to look for Aida.

Behind her, everyone just stared at the door Syna had left open, and then at Chandi, and then at each other. No one made a noise, except for the Elder. He seemed to actually be pleased, for some reason.

 

 

         Out by the pool, Syna could see Aida sitting close by on a branch, where she watched down at the trio looking down on the rippled surface of the pool.

“And what’s this one?” Arlen asked, holding up a small sprig for Syna identify.

“I don’t think I know that one, Arlen. Perhaps, when you’ve learned a little more, we can try to find out if it has any use at all?”

“Could we do that?”he asked.

“I think we should.” Maleah answered for her

“I’m sure we will.”Syna added.

“Here, have a look at this one.”She showed them.

“Is that a medicine?”the boy asked, taking it from Syna as if it were the most precious thing he’d ever held in his small hand.

Syna laughed. “No, but it is one of the herbs that I put into my soaps to make them smell nice. It reminded me of one of the first things I learned, but it’s kind of a secret.”

The children were all ears at the word ‘secret.’

“You see, the first thing I learned, was that there are living things all around us. All are connected. We need the plants and animals that we eat. They need us to care for them.”

The children nodded.

“The secret is, that he same thing goes on right here in this pool, and in the forest, and in the fields. When the little frogs come out in the spring, they need the little things that grow there to eat…, and then the bugs, and then bigger bugs. The bugs, they eat some of the frogs eggs, and all of them leave things that the little things in the bottom of the pond grow on.”

“What little things?”Arlen asked, looking down in the pond.

Syna sighed.

“Well you can’t really see them, because they are so small, but they are there. You can feel them between your toes when you walk in the water.”

Maleah made a face, but soon enough looked again at Syna in wonder.

“Well, those little things aren’t just in the water, they are everywhere. All have their place, but some can be bad, and make us sick.”

“Really?”Arlen asked.

“Yes. That’s why it’s so important to wash our hands whenever we help someone. If you always wash with soap, then the little things are washed away, and people won’t get sick nearly as often.”

“Is that why you made the soap smell so nice?” Maleah asked, seriously.

Syna was taken by the depth of the question.

“Well, not at first. At first, I just thought they smelled pretty. Later, I found out that if it makes people wash more, that is part of helping too. Teaching people a better way.”

The children just stared.

“Would you two like to hear a little song that I learned?”

Both nodded.

“Our little hands are with us,
No matter where we go,
when we work or play
with others who we know…”

 
 

 
 

     The children were smiling and happy only a short time later, when she brought them back in from the chill of the coming evening.

All could see that the walk had done wonders for all three, but none save Syna knew how much it had helped another smaller person, who now waited much more patiently outside.

Chandi and Ladd rose, to take the children to the trap, for Dara to drive them home.

“Sorry, Chandi.”Syna said softly.

“No need, Syna.”Chandi told her. “They needed to be healed too.”She said putting her hand on Syna’s cheek. “I’m the one who is sorry.”Chandi finished, hoping she said it softly enough that only Syna could hear, but that was not the case. Everyone else just acted like they had not heard.

Chandi said, more loudly “You’ve gotten chill, and your eyes are watering….” She shook her head. “I know. Tomorrow, I’ll bring you a cloak that your mother made for me many years ago. I was smaller then, and it’s a shame that I can’t get any use of it. It’s very beautiful. I never knew anyone could sew like your mother. You’ll need a warm cloak for the winter, and I’m sure she’d be pleased for you to have it from me.”

“Thank you, Chandi.”Syna whispered with clear gratitude.

Chandi nodded, and very briefly pressed her cheek to the girl’s, before slowly making her way out to the trap.

Syna wiped her eyes as casually as she could, and moved back toward the fire.

“Grandfather? Are you hungry? You must have missed your lunch? Father?...”

Keene was laughing, and shaking his head at her.

“Keely and Dara have each fed me twice since I arrived here.” he chuckled again as he stepped up to her. “You are quite well?”

She nodded up at him. “A little sore, Grandfather. A little more sad. But I will be well by tomorrow. I’m just very, very, tired suddenly.”

“Well then please…, try to remember to call me ‘Uncle’.”

He stooped slightly, as if to kiss her cheek, but seeing the bruise there, he switched sides, and briefly pressed his own cheek to her temple on the other side.

“Very well, done.”he whispered.

Syna looked up at him for a moment, before she finally nodded almost imperceptibly.

“Well! I think that these two need to rest, and I need a ride home. I’m afraid I’ve worn myself out running up that foolish road one too many times. Jada! Do you think that pachyderm that you ride around on would have any trouble giving an old man a ride down to the village?”

Jada looked at the girls.

“You can, of course come back to say goodbye a little later, but I would be very grateful for a little talk, and poor Bryan is going the other way.”

Jada nodded at the man, and leaned to also kiss Syna’s good cheek before wandering out to pull Mr. Balderdash away from the manger.

“I’m going the other way, Syna.”Her father said softly as he came to hug her too.

“We have to take care of some things. I doubt if Jada will be back before morning, but I’m sure Keene will have him back by then” He hugged her again. “Are you sure you are not hurt? Would you like me to stay.”

Syna shook her head, and hugged him back.

Jada met them at the door as they stepped out to watch everyone go.

“I won’t be back tonight. Keene needs me, and I need to talk to the elders.”he said regretfully.

He paused though. Not for the need to be away, but rather for the way that Syna stiffened almost imperceptibly as he drew near her.

“Syna.”He said quietly, but knew of no way to continue.

“It’s all well, Jada.” Syna said, softening. “I know you had no choice … I just …”

“I am, sorry.” Jada said. “He said he’d come with me, but then he pulled a knife to try and get away. He was frightened I suppose, but I had…”

Syna stopped him by raising her hand slightly from her side. “It would have been much worse if you’d gotten hurt because you were trying to spare him, Jada. I really do understand.

He asked the only question he could “May I still come back?” His face and tone were like a different person than the one she had seen earlier that day, because he was.

“You must.”Syna said. “I’m not cross with you, Jada. It’s just that…, there has been so much pain today.” She stepped toward him putting her hands on his chest, to press her lips to his cheek. “You as well. You go to the Chancellor, and do what you must, and then come back as quickly as you can. I’ll still be waiting. Just don’t go without coming to take your leave.”

“I won’t. Farewell, Syna. You too, Keely. Fare you well until I return.”

“Be careful on the road, Jada.”Keely told him.

“Do you need anything? Money? Anything?”

Both shook their heads, so he kissed Syna’s hand a last time, and then after only a slight hesitation, pressed his cheek to Keely’s before taking his leave with all the others.

 

 

          “Come with me.” Syna said finally, after watching them go, and sharing her blanket about Keely’s shoulders as well, she walked her over to the little sandy area by the pool.

Sitting there, she watched the late afternoon sun sparkle on the water, while she sighed in the moisture of the fall and the warmth of the sunlit cliff. She drew her wife down to sit with her.

She sat there for several moments, holding and being held by Keely, before she sat up a little straighter and said “There is someone who wants to meet you.”

Keely stiffened only a little. It was about time.

“Aida?” Syna called very softly.

A moment later, a small form came drifting over the pool, not from the branches above, but from the face of the cliff on the other side. It had six wings that shimmered in the sunlight with many colors, and large copper colored eyes, and after touching it’s nose against Syna’s, it closely inspected her bruised cheek, before settling itself comfortably on Syna’s knee.

“Green Eyes is coming with The Eldest, but they would not come near while people are moving about.” Her eyes looked at Keely as she nodded politely. “But, both will be here soon. Green Eyes is very impatient. ”

Syna nodded. “I want to tell her… how sorry I am, Aida.”

The eyes looked at Keely, and then at Syna. Her head tilted far to one side, and then to the other, causing Keely to giggle, only because she did not yet know what they were talking about, and was so completely enthralled by the little creature, that she did not know she was squeezing all feeling out of Syna’s hand.

Aida looked at Keely, again before speaking to Syna.

“We know this. We are sorry too, because the fault was ours. The little male was very brave, and he loved you very much, Syna. He was not lost needlessly, and any of us would have done the same in his place. We are sad, but we are proud.

My sister said to tell you, that there is no payment that we could…‘bestow’,”Aida nodded as if physically struggling to get out an unfamiliar human word, “that would equal what we have cost you. But, it is the rule of all things, that when something has a great value, it sometimes comes with a terrible cost. That which we must give for the greatest gifts, may be fearsome indeed. The little one knew this lesson well, and still he could not fail to protect you. You are a greater gift than any we could have hoped for, Syna. We know he too was proud.”

“It hurts.” Syna said softly.

Aida nodded her head.

“Did someone else get hurt?”Keely asked quietly, causing them both to nod sadly.

“Keely, this is my friend ‘Aida.’ That’s not really her name, but it’s easier for us.”

“It’s about time.”Keely smiled, still completely enthralled by the creature. “Does this mean that she won’t go zipping out windows anymore when I walk into the room?”

Aida actually grinned as she shook her head ‘no,’ then immediately ‘yes.’

Syna answered for the little fairy, who had looked from Keely to her.

“No. She only did that to make sure how you would react, and to make sure that you would not be too surprised when she introduced herself to you. Their Elder, decided you would have to meet when we were… mated, and we moved here together. It was her idea for aida to leave flowers and things in the morning, and to make sure you caught glimpses. Unless they want to be seen, Keely, we don’t see them.”

Aida chimed in. “My sister knew that Syna would always keep our secret, but that she could never lie to you, Key-lee. That was cruel. This was the only way.”

Keely looked very surprised, and looked back at Syna. “So, she let me see her so I wouldn’t pick up something and try to swat her.”

Aida actually giggled a little, as she looked at Syna before she nodded.

“Have no fear of that, Child,”she said to Keely, before she began to sing.

“Big folk knock, and pound about,
All much louder than a fairy’s shout.

But Shout if you will, they will not hear,
For big folk cannot use their ears.

Nor smell, nor see like fairy kind,
cause big folk might as well be blind.

So fear no big folk you might meet,
a fairy’s wings are fleet.”

Keely looked at Syna, then at Aida, and then at Syna again. “Do they always do that?”

Syna nodded, with a sigh. “All save one, who speaks like we do. I don’t think you’ll meet her, but she is my friend too.”

“Green Eyes does too, and Blue Eyes can.” Aida offered, causing Syna to nod in agreement with the little thing.

“I notice too,”Syna continued, “That you do it less than you used to.”

“We are Joined.”Aida said, feelingly. “I feel you in here.”She touched her breast, “And I hear you in here.”She pointed to her head.

Syna almost froze for a moment as stared at her little friend.

“Aida, did Golden Eyes ever bond with a human, girl?” Syna asked a trifle fearful to hear the answer. For the first time, she was beginning to understand how painful such a pairing must eventually be for one of the fairies.”

“Princess Ayanne.”Aida informed her simply.

Without explanation, Aida suddenly stiffened, and looked to the south, before telling them, “She is coming.”

The tired girl nodded to her again.

Keely nodded too, taking in all that she could. She now took Syna about her shoulders to support her, and finished by saying to Aida, “But, perhaps you don’t understand. I’m not a child, Aida.”

Both of the others laughed at her, for reasons Keely was about to learn.

Aida rhymed very slowly:

“My eyes can see the smallest star,
…”

 
 

 
 

     Out on the road, Ladd eased the trap as gently as he could over the ruts, and onto the path to his home. The last of the sunlight was finding its way through the cracks in the west wall of the valley at the end of a long day.

Dara was holding Maleah and playing some little game to keep the child entertained, while Chandi had given in to her pain, and had finally fallen asleep where she sat in the back with Arlen.

For just a moment, far up along the road, he caught sight of a figure striding along toward them through one of the last pools of sunlight on the road. Perhaps it was the odd grace with which the figure moved, a woman Ladd now thought, or perhaps it was the way the red light of the sun blazed on the woman’s hair that made him see something oddly familiar there. Perhaps, it was the fading light, or even his tired eyes along with the tired sun, that seemed to remind him of someone.

A giggle from Maleah reminded him, that he needed to get the children into the warmth of their cottage. He chuckled along with her, where she played a silly old game for the first time with one of their oldest friends. He smiled again as Chandi, who he had thought to be fastly sleeping, lay her hand on his forearm with a little pat. It was a small affection, true, but like many of the things that had happened on this tragic day, it somehow gave him great hope and comfort that all things were as they were meant to be.

And So…

These many years with many tears,
we sing our song of you
Mother of the knowledge,
to give mankind his due

For the steps you walked in darkness
you thought you took alone,
and the strides you took in light.
these too we will atone.

Your pain has been our burden,
as your gift has been one too.
But many more can see the light
Now all because of you.

“Syna’s Song”— Aida

Fin.

 
 

 
 

My very special thanks to Geoff for his invaluable time and advice.

 
 

     -Sarah Lynn Morgan.
     [email protected]

Thank you for reading! If you like this story, Please take a moment to click on the vote
box at the top of the page. Comments are most gratefully welcome, and appreciated!